Welcome to Dreambook, a nifty new free service from:
New Dream Network, Dreamhost, and Dreamservers!If you have a minute, please sign my Dreambook too!
| Name: | John |
| E-mail address: | sharingherwithu@aol.com |
| Comments: | This is a fantasy story Nothing is true!
Anne was a very naughty lady and she knew it. Why else would she be she be in a motel room with another man while her poor husband was sitting on an airplane. But, alas she was at least up to about 15 minutes ago. It was her turn to “clean up” any trace of their identity and since events like this took place about two times a week, it was only fair to share the chore. Anne’s husband owned a midsized software business and the travel was part of the job. Her “friend” was her husband’s best friend, but he was not her first in the 24 year marriage. It started the night before her wedding when her soon to be father in law offered to take her home from the rehearsal dinner. In the backseat of his Buick Anne was welcomed into the family. Now so many years later and too many men to count. Her husband made enough to push them into the upper class and Anne never had to work but she did. It was an outlet to meet men, discrete men with more to lose then she had. This affair had been going on for almost a year now and got more exciting every time they met. The most amazing thing was that her alibi for her evenings out was none other then her “lover’s” wife. She too was cheating and they covered for each other. Anne was just about ready to leave for the evening. This motel was about 45 minutes from home, in an area she would not be recognized easily. All wrappers, trash, tape and other incriminating items were in a small trash bag she would dump in the trash at a nearby park. No evidence of her being there would remain. She took one last look as she picked up her mink coat. Anne stopped in front of the full length mirror to admire herself. She was a confident, beautiful woman of 45 years. She had a slight stomach but everything else was impeccable. Blond, green eyes, great legs and the mind to put it all together correctly. She had surprised her partner with the two piece black suite which covered a very sexy red bra, thong and garter belt. A pair of tan stockings added to his enjoyment. She wore four inch patent leather open toed sling back heels which showed most of her bright red pedicured toes. Of course the fingernails matched as did her lipstick. Just as she was about to pull on her coat, there was a knock at the door. She was chuckling as she opened the door. “Now what did you for---?” She started to say but she stopped in mid sentence. “Sorry ma’am for the intrusion. We are from the motel and there seems to be a problem with the plumbing in this room. Something is leaking into the next room over.” His name badge said STEVE and he was a very good looking young man. “May we come in and check?” Steve was already walking into the room followed by DAVE his partner. Anne, a little shocked said “Please, please check it out. I was just going out for a while anyway. I was just in there but did not see anything. Dave closed the door as Steve when into the room and turned on the shower. Ma’am, you did not notice this? Steve called to Anne. Anne dropped her mink and started to the bathroom not noticing Dave take a plastic bag out of his jacket and pick up the TV remote. Just before She got to the bathroom Dave clicked on the remote and lunged at Anne. The clear plastic bag was pulled over Anne’s head as Steve grabbed her hands. A quick pull of the base string tightened the bag around her neck. Anne was too shocked to scream, although the bag, shower running and TV on would not have alerted anyone anyway. She was pulled back into the bedroom and roughly manhandled onto the king-sized bed. She was on her stomach and Dave pushed her face into the mattress as Steve tied her hands behind her back. He placed them parallel to each other this pulling her shoulders back. Once done, he told her to settle down and he would remove the bag. If she didn’t, she would loose consciousness from lack of air. Anne settled down very quickly. She was sat in an upright position at the end of the bed. Dave stood in front and removed the bag and told her to breathe thru her mouth deeply. Steve allowed her to take three big breaths when on the third one he forced a rolled up sock into her mouth. Anne started to twist and fight but to know avail. In seconds, the two men had her head wrapped with black bondage tape and she was truly gagged. Steve looked at her and told her if she played nice, she would be home in a few hours. All they wanted was her car. She looked over and watched Dave take the keys to her Caddy out of her purse. “You are going to walk to your car and get into the back seat with me. We are going to drive down the road about a mile from anyone or place you can get help and we are going to drop you off.” He stated firmly. “Understand? Do this and you will be home in an hour! Anne nodded her head in agreement not knowing that this was a lie. The two men stood her up and placed her fur over her shoulders. They went to the effort to place the sleeves into the pockets as if her arms were inside. Next Dave put a surgeons mask over her mouth and pulled it behind her ears. This hid the gag and most of the tape. As they got to the door, Dave went out and started the car. Steve and Anne followed and he helped her into the back seat and got in himself. As they pulled out of the motel parking lot, Steve placed a large pair of woman’s wrap around sunglasses on Anne’s face. Both inside lens were painted black to act as a blindfold. Away they went down the road and onto the interstate. About twenty minutes later they pulled off and onto a dirt road. Anne felt queasy as they bumped along. Finally Dave stopped the car. Steve removed her glasses so he could see her face. Anne began to know she was in trouble when Steve pulled her legs onto his lap and began to bind her ankles together. She tried to fight but he was just too strong. Next he bound her legs together, both above and below the knee. It was then that she noticed Dave was holding a small video camera and was recording the whole thing. Steve pulled the fur off her shoulders and began to open the suite jacket. He pulled it back to reveal her lovely bra and deep cleavage. Anne wore a 38DD and filled it nicely. He unfastened the front clasp and pealed the cups off her breasts. “MMMM how nice sweetie!” he said admiringly. “Do you like them teased?” Anne nodded her head yes before she could think then changed to a frantic NO. Too late! Steve had each nipple in his fingers and made her think his hands were vice grips. Anne’s scream penetrated the gag to the delight of Steve and Dave, both of whom were getting hard from the excitement. He would hold them so tight then let off the pressure which allowed the blood to return. This actually hurt more then his pinching. Anne was now crying but things were about to get worse. “Give me some more rope.” Steve ordered Dave. As Dave was pulling the rope out of a bag, Steve removed Anne’s mink and tossed it up front. He repositioned her with her back to the car’s door. Dave showed the rope to his partner who replied, “Noose her!” Anne did not understand what this meant until Dave had opened her door and placed the rope noose around her neck. Now she desperately pleaded with her eyes for mercy. None was to be had of course. Dave took the opposite end and pulled it thru the hand grip over the door frame. He pulled the frightened woman to a upright position. After securing the rope to her bound wrists, he climbed back into the car. All this time Steve operated the camera. Now Dave took the recorder back and Steve began the torment. “You know Anne, it is a real shame that they removed all cigarette lighters from cars these days isn’t it.” She did her best to nod effeminately. He motioned to Dave to throw back her purse and upon checking her found the lighter that he knew was there. It was silver and expensive looking and lit on the first flick. Anne’s eyes widened as Steve brought the flame closer to her right nipple. He could see her violently shake her head, pleading with her eyes for him to stop. To her surprise he let it go out and placed it back into her bag. He reached forward and began to unwind the tape around her head then he removed the gag. “Oh thank you! You did the right thing! She stammered. “I have money I will give it to you if you let me go! Please! “That’s OK Anne.” Steve replied. “We just want some information. That’s all.” “What do you want to know?” she questioned. “Who were you with tonight?” he asked in return. “No one I was alone. You saw that! Usually Anne was a master liar, but today, right now, even she knew it didn’t fly. Steve removed one of her high heels and began to tickle her toes. Anne was incredibly ticklish and began to wiggle them. Soon she was squirming a lot and the noose was tightening around her neck. “Who were you with?” Steve demanded. “No one.“ She whispered “Guess we are going to have to do this the hard way!” Steve said as he removed the lighter a second time. “No no no!” she cried out. “It was a guy from work. This was our first time!” Steve laughed and flicked the lighter. Annie dear, the first question is always a set up for the truth. You ask it when you know the right answer. With that he gripped her left foot and held the lighter under her red painted toes. Anne tossed and screamed as the flames kissed her poor tootsies and melted her stocking. Steve pulled back and then rekissed her soft tender flesh. Let me know if you want to hear more of my story and suggestions on how you would like to see it go |
| Name: | Scott |
| E-mail address: | love2bind@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Mary--I doubt you will read this since you posted your story so long ago but I do want to hear how it ends! |
| Name: | Martin |
| Comments: | A few years ago when i was 21 and a junior in college, i still lived at home, and i was secretly dating my moms friend from work. she was much older then me, her name was tammy, she was 40. but she was gorgeous, bout 5'11, 150 lbs, definitely DD breasts. They were to die for.. anyway, we had been seeing each other for a few weeks and we started incorporating bondage into our sex life.. It grew and grew and got pretty intense. One friday evening, i was over at her house, and i had her tied spread eagle to the bed, gagged and hooded and naked... I was movin in to start when i heard a door. It was the front door and i heard a womens voice from down the hall. quickly i unmasked tammy, i told her someone was here, she called out to see who it was.. it was a friend of hers named candy, she was 42 and was goin through a rough time and tammy told her to come over for the weekend and she forgot about it.... I heard candy, coming down the hall to our room, i asked what to do, tammy told me to tie her up.. don't ask, just hide until she gets in and grab her, she promised it would be ok so i did it.. I waited behind the door, when candy walked in and saw tammy tied to the bed naked, she hesitated. I quickly grabbed her and bound her hand and foot, in a loose hogtie.. I looked down at her when i was done as she protested. I thought she was seriously mad at first, but i could tell to an extent, she was enjoying it. I decided to silence her with a ball gag. i locked it, then i reapplied tammys gag and i went to the kitchen to get somethin to drink. I came back and moved candy into the kitchen, and then went and untied tammy brought her into the kitchen and tied her exactly the same as candy.i had them on their stomachs next to each other, then i sat about 20 feet away. I explained to them that it was a race, whoever could scoot to me and touch me the fastest, would get a night of light bondage, and sleep.. while the other would be in for an unpleasant night in the basement.... Candy looked alot more worried then tammy. I said.. Ready.. and soon as i did Tammy started scooting.. I stopped her and said there was a 2 foot penalty for any false starts, so i drug her two feet behind candy.. then i went back and without hesitation, yelled GO!!.. They both started scooting as fast as they could in a hogtie. candy started pulling farther ahead at first, but was obviously tiring. it was not long that tammy had caught and passed her and she came up and her head touched my foot... WE have a winner! I yelled.. Candy stay put for a few minutes. She really looked worried. i undid tammys hog tie and helped her hobble to the bedroom. I untied her completely and realized i could not wait so i nailed her right there, when i was finished i went and got her pajama pants and put them on, then i got a straight jacket we have, and i put it on her. Then i loosely tied her feet. I put her in her bed and put the covers over her. I kissed her goodnight and left. as i was leaving she said, don't be to easy on the new girl... |
| Name: | arill |
| E-mail address: | gpgsayfire@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | hi |
| Name: | bloodscar |
| Comments: | hi my name is eden, i was 28 when this happened. it was way back 3 years ago when i had just got married to a loving and sensitive man named chris. he was a lawer and made huge cash. so one day i had an idea. so i got a few friends and told them that i was going to pretend that there was a home invasion. i would be gagged and bound. so the next day my friend sahra gave me a black ball gag (still in it's package). sam gave me cuffs and cotton rope. ill continue later |
| Name: | bloodscar |
| Comments: | hi my name is eden, i was 28 when this happened. it was way back 3 years ago when i had just got married to a loving and sensitive man named chris. he was a lawer and made huge cash. so one day i had an idea. so i got a few friends and told them that i was going to pretend that there was a home invasion. i would be gagged and bound. so the next day my friend sahra gave me a black ball gag (still in it's package). sam gave me cuffs and cotton rope. ill continue later |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Great start! Tell us more Eden. |
| Name: | Bill |
| E-mail address: | roper527@aol.com |
| Comments: | Does anyone have a list of otherr dreambooks like this one? |
| Name: | tiemtite69 |
| E-mail address: | bondageluvr69@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | great site |
| Name: | angel666 |
| E-mail address: | angelsantana666@aol.com |
| Comments: | hey i have a great story which involves my sister and i and my aunt it really great just like the wants i read in this page i'll put them on this page one day |
| Name: | Kon |
| Comments: | anna, maybe you could tell us about your experiences with your "boys" as you call them. |
| Name: | Ropeartist |
| E-mail address: | doblernva@comcast.net |
| Comments: | I’ve never thought to offer these stories up to a forum but I decided it was finally time to put some of them down in writing.
A few years back I began to discover bondage sites on the internet. These were the early days when BedroomBondage was a fledgling site. It wasn’t long before I was regular in many chat rooms and even making connections to local groups> Most of the people attending these groups were couples and there weren’t many single girl in this area who were brave enough to go in and offer themselves up.. I began to play with several couples where the men had desires to watch other men with their wives and women who wanted to be taken by men they did not know well. Before long we were doing role play scenarios kidnapping scenes, photo shoots and videos shoots. I began to get a reputation as a photographer who could do a good job of shooting girls willing to pose for their husbands, boyfriends and masters and even for online sites. I had played bondage games before with several girlfriends but had never taken pictures or shot video. I found the experience of doing that to be even more intense than playing. The girls not only had to trust you not to go too far but also to make them look good for the people they wanted to see them that way I still remember one girl who I met online in a chat room one night who after listening to me talk for a while asked me where I lived. It turned out that she already had been able to guess from things she had heard me say in the room. She told me that she ha d seen where I did bondage photography and told me that she was interested in posing for me. She told me that she lived close by and wanted to meet one night at a nearby restaurant to discuss it. Wet met 2 nights later., talked for several hours and she agreed to a photoshoot She showed up right when she said she would. She came in and sat on the couch while I poured her a glass of wine that she said she would need to relax. We sat and talked for about 10 minutes and it was obvious she was nervous and there didn’t seem to be anything I could do to put her at ease Finally she asked if she could look at some photos I had done of other women. I found a CD I had made and put into my laptop and let her look at them for a a few minutes. I also went and got a video tape I had from a site that I had several videos from and put it in the VCR. She seemed to squirm on the couch watching the video and stared intently at many of the photos as if she was trying to imagine herself in some of the same positions’ She excused herself to change into her clothes for the shoot. She came back out wearing a light colored sundress and light colored pumps. She looked over her shoulder at me and told me that she was ready. I told her to go into the living room and sit on the couch and wait for me. I went into the bedroom and brought out several pieces of rope from the bedside table. She looked st them intently knowing they would soon be used on her. I sat down next to her and told her to turn her back to me and out her hands behind her. She obeyed without saying anything but I noticed she turned toward the TV and began to watch the video again as if projecting herself in to the role of damsel in distress I began to tie her wrists using the usual technique that I always use.. As I cinched the rope I could feel her wince a little and even moan as she began to realize that her hands were now trapped and she would not be able to until them on her own I had her shift around toward me and I bent down and began tying her ankles. I had the feeling she chose her shoes very specifically for occasion. We had talked enough that I knew she remembered that I thought that women’s feet and ankles circled in rope was a huge turn on. I noticed that she moved her ankles together for me instead of me having to do it. I wondered if she realized that she did it or not but I couldn’t help but think it meant a lot After I finished, I stepped back to look at her for minute. She did not look at me as I did this so I had a second to drink her in before she turned to look at me. She had transformed in my eyes. She had become all of these women that I watched on TV growing up who melted into a vulnerable submissive creature As she looked at me she gave me that moment of realization that she knew she was now in my hands. She was feeling a full range of emotions at once. Anxiety, a new feeling of sensuality, helplessness, power, she would tell me later, all at once. She knew that I would not hurt her she said…and yet she knew I could do anything to her and she could not stop it “Do you think you can take more?” “What do you mean?” “I want to push you. It will show in your eyes in the pictures if you are being pushed”. “Do you want me to test your limits?” She thought for a moment…..and then mumbled……”yes.” “How close can you get your elbows together?”.. “I don’t know… I never tried.” “Never…not even in stretching?”….”No not really?” …”Well let me see”. I sat down next to her and turned her away from me again. I put my hands on here arms and began to push them together. She made no sound. They were almost together and I kept waiting for a sign of discomfort. “How does that feel?” “Not bad” …she said….”Do you want to try?”….”Yes” she said… I looped the rope around her elbows and began to tug on the rope pulling them together, looping it around then and then cinching them in the middle. I was in awe. They were almost touching and she hadn’t made a sound “Well?” I said…”Its fine” she said…. “I’m impressed” I said…she was turned away from me but I could feel her smiling “Now comes the tough part”….”It gets worse?” she said….”Probably….but hogties are the most popular type of tie and the one most guys want to see.” “I suppose”….she said. “Think you can handle it?”…..”I will take whatever you dish out”…she even looked back and smiled at me…what a turn on!…she leaned forward onto her stomach and lifted her legs up onto the couch.. “Do your worst”…she said smiling…She was getting into it now. “Not a good idea to challenge a guy who is tying you up”…I said “I know you won’t hurt me” she said…”I hate it when they know that”…I said…she laughed “L prefer when they have a tinge of doubt”…she laughed again. ”Okay I’ll pretend I still have doubts”…”Thanks I feel better already.” “I’m going to do it in a way that will give you something to do while you are trying to get loose”…She gave me a look but didn’t say a word I made a loop around her waist at first and then pulled it through her legs and attached it to her hands in back pinning them in place with the rope as tight as I could get it…she gasped and then watched as I took the rest of the rope and looped it between her ankles and then pulled up drawing them up until they were inches away from her hands. I looked at her face. She didn’t look up at me but instead smiled and bit her lip as if she was savoring what was happening. I looped the rope between her hands and ankles one more time and then began to wrap the rest around both pieces until it was used up then I tied the two pieces off in a double knot As I stepped back her eyes were closed and she had a trace of a smile on her face. She wiggled around a little testing the ropes and began to moan when she felt how tight they were and what the ones between her legs were doing to her. Continued |
| Name: | pictkr |
| E-mail address: | pictkr@inbox.com |
| Comments: | This is short, embarrassing but still gets me hard thinking about that night.
One of those nights where I tried to get my wife drunk so she would cut loose and let the shirt lower so if she bent down, she would flash but she thought it was my turn to get lit so she made the deal if she untied her shirt 1 inch, I had to drink one more of whatever she ordered for me, OK I thought, that's not too tough. Little did I know, there were several inches she had stored in those knots holding her shirt up tight against her neck. Needless to say, I got wasted and remember only a little bit except for the pictures and videos she took and what she tells me happened. I do remember being totally naked in the car driving to I still don't know where. We arrived at a beach as it was getting dark. She took some small rope we kept in the car for camping and tied my balls with a slip knot and left me with only my shoes. I was embarrassed but drunk enough to not really care. She tied my hands behind my back and led me to the beach where I was in plain sight of whoever happened to walk by. Yes drunk but still afraid that I would be caught naked being led by my balls by my wife. As I resisted, she yanked hard enough to make me go forward and the rope around my balls got tighter as she has to pull me along. I remember being led to a very large log that had fallen over and was bared of all bark and limbs where many had climbed over it and played over the years. She made me lie backwards against it and put my arms behind me over the back of the log. I faced outwards with a huge hard on that was like a flag pole now. She tool the rope and spread my legs wide open about 4+ feet apart so there I was all tied up arched backwards legs spread wide open for her to do whatever she wanted and I was scared but loving it at the same time, what a feeling. She stood back and took pictures and as it was getting dark, she was using flash. The flash got the attention of several girls up the beach who were having a girls day out and choose to go to the beach and get tipsy with several bottles of wine they had brought in several large bags.. They were crocked and came to see what my wife was doing. Once one saw me sprawled out and spread wide open, they asked my wife if they could have some fun. Remember, my wife was half crocked and so she said go for it but don't do anything permanent to him as I have need of him later. Now with 6 strange girls/women thinking about what to do with a wasted naked man with a hard on and spread wide open and his nuts just dangling there, they wanted to learn about a mans balls and how far he can take pain. They asked my wife who said go or it, just nothing permanent. Each one took their turn getting a hand full and squeezing them as hard as they cold grab. The third one thought to ask if she could spank them and again, my wife said go for it but nothing permanent. She grabbed my nut sack and in one hand got my balls cherry red just by her grip then in the other hand, she reared back and gave them a firm hard spanking 3 times. I started to scream in pain they told me to shut up but the pain was intense and then the next one liked what the one before her had done so then she asked to do the same. Again my wife gave the conditional permission and as I started to scream one of them took off her panties and shoved it into my mouth so I was now bound and gagged. It seemed like they each had something they wanted to get off their chest by beating my balls into submission but this went on for each of them until they each had their way. My balls were cherry red, spanked about 20 times and throbbing and they asked if they could tie the balls up. Somewhere my wife must have lost her common sense so she said sure. They took some rope that was slip knotted around them and tied them so tight they were turning purple and then took another strand and split the balls in two by forcing each nut to separate them. Now one big girls club all having the time of their life and they were taking pictures of this guy (me) all tied up, red/purple nuts sack, balls separated by rope and totally helpless. One of them says to "give him some wine, let’s keep him drunk". Now I am not a wine lover at all and have to admit, that is the one thing that will make me get drunk faster than beer even could but they removed the panties from my mouth and forced me to drink an entire bottle of wine. They get my dick hard again by rubbing it and as by this time, I lost the hard on and once it was hard, they each took turns slapping it from side to side. One pulled out a lip plumper tube and smeared it all over my dick. That was probably the best feeling it had had in over an hour as it gave me a cool feeling and eased the pain. Shortly after that, I don't remember a thing. The cell phone videos that they took are probably on you tube but they show me tied to the front seat in someone’s car with the seat laid all the way back and galls tied to the top of the door through the open window. Then they drove though what looked like every drive through in town, or at least some town with the drive through girls all wanting to go get their cell phones to take pictures and they let them. I know because I watched their videos several days later that they gave to my wife somehow. Well, that was my night, if it was not for the pictures and videos, I am sure I would not have remembered the half of it. My balls recovered and I limped for the entire next day but I have to admit, I would do it all over again. I want to know when my turn is to do the same to them… pictkr@inbox.com |
| Name: | Joyce |
| E-mail address: | none right now |
| Comments: | My Name is Joyce. When I started into being bound and gagged I was mid 40,s divorced mother of a teenage daughter. I am very well educated and was and still am in very great shape as I exercize on a daily basis. My life up to this point was pretty much normal and straight laced. I work in both the academic world and the phsyhcology profession. My divorce was very hard on me and I often turned to friends for support. One eavning after a business Meeting I was invited to dinner my two friends Joe and Betty. I was thrilled at the prospect of spending an evening with some company so I accepted. We had a nice dinner together, and after we finished Joe and Betty excused themselves for a moment and I saw them go down into the basement. After several minutes went by and they didn't come back up I became concerned walked down the stairs to the dimly lit room. When I got to the bottom of the stairs I found a woman, stripped down to her underwear, bound upright to a post, there was a hood over her head and I could hear mmmmphing and she was struggling. It looked to me a lot like Betty. I ran up to the bound woman and removed the hood and found that it was Betty, who was also gagged as well. I pulled the gag out of her mouth and she began to frantically try to tell me how this had happened to her, I was able to get her hands untied and was working on her feet when the trap was sprung. I was grabbed from behind just as I untied her feet. Betty also jumped on top of me and held me tight. I looked back and saw Joe clamping his hand over my mouth. He told me to be quiet, they do this all the time, and not to worry, this will be fun. I was confused, scared and curiouse all at the same time. They proceeded to strip me out of my conservative business suit and down to my thong panties and black bra. I was beginning to think that wearing the thong that night was a mistake. Joe stuffed my mouth with a scarf and then tied it shut with another scarf. No more shouting for me, I was sufficiently muffled and no one would be able to hear me. My hands were tied behind my back and my legs were tied at the ankles and knees. Both then picked me up and put me on a chair. Joe then told me, this is the deal. We play this game with others every once in awhile. Nothing or no one is going to hurt you, but you just might like this, are you willing to play. I've never had much adventure in my life, and I was sitting here bound and gagged, so I nodded yes. They pulled out a video camera and recorded Betty Sitting over me kissing and fondling me. The way she positioned hersef the ropes were hidden fairly well and I was ungagged for the kissing, although me mouth was pretty well covered. After this was over I was re-gagged. Joe looked at me and told me this tape was just in case I decided to change my mind or talk to someone about this. They tied me tightly to the chair and I was forced to watch as Joe and Betty fondled and kissed each other for over an hour. I was getting pretty aroused by this time but could only struggle and watch. Then I was blindfolded. When the blindfold was removed Betty was standing in front of me with her hands bound behind her back and gagged, and her bra removed. Joe then untied me from the chair and stood me up, pulling my bra off. I struggled and tried to protest this, but to no avail. He then tied Betty and I face to face, our breasted touching. She had a look of excitment in her eyes and although she was pretending to be afraid I knew she was enjoying this. Joe roughly stated that Betty had betrayed him and wanted to let you go, so now she must pay the penalty. He left the room, or so I thought. Betty started struggling and squirming up against my body, and that made me start to struggle and squirm. We were tied like this for about and hour untill we got really tired and sweaty. finally we got so tired that we had to stop. However, Betty kept pressing her face up against mine as if trying to kiss me. Joe came back into view and reached in between Betty and I and began fondling her breasts. Of course the back of his hand was also moving against my breasts. I almost couldn't stand it. Joe fondled us for quite awhile then left the room. After some more struggling Betty was able to get her hands free. Right, like she wasn't tied so she couldn't eventually get free. Betty then fondled me to orgasm and untied me. I couldn't beleive how much I really liked this. After I was untied Joe and Betty asked me if I liked what had happened and I told them yes, I really did. It was then that I decided that I really wanted to get into this lifestyle both as the victim and the one doing the ambushing and tying. More Later |
| Name: | Tina |
| E-mail address: | TM3429@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | Wonderful story Joyce |
| Name: | Joyce |
| E-mail address: | Not right now |
| Comments: | Hello Tina, Thank you for your compliment
Well, after several more sessions with Joe and Betty, I decided that I really liked being bound and gagged. It really was fun with the right people. During some of our sessions I occasionally tied and gagged Betty. Joe would never allow me to tie him. One of those guy things with him I guess. After about a year of playing these games with Joe and Betty I decided I would try some of these games with some of my friends. I was hoping to get not only women to join me, but also men. Now I am a very physically fit woman and I work out constantly at a local Gym. I have also worked as a personal trainer so I have a pretty tight body. I decided that I would convert one of the larger rooms in my house to a personal gym and have freinds over to joing me. I also figured I could persuade some of my freinds into a little bondage play as well. One of the first friends to join me was Joani, another very physically fit woman. She didn't have the most attractive face in the world, but did have a tight body. for several weeks we worked out together. During these sessions I worked to build up her trust in me. After a comfortable amount of time I decided to make my move. In the middle of one of my sessions I excused myself from the room and left Joani alone to continue the workout. I returned to the room wearing only a black bra and matching black thong. I was also carrying some rope and scarves. When Joani saw me she looked a bit confused and a little frightened. I walked up behind her and placed my hand on her shoulder and pushed her face down onto the floor, I had hidden a pair of handcuffs in the room and quickley pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed her, then put a quick gag in her mouth. Then another quick tie up of her ankles just to keep her immobilized. She was wearing an blue exersise bra and black tights. I pulled the tights down to her knees revealing a blue thong. I then brought in a camera and set it to a timer and snuggled up against Joani and took a few pictures of us together. I told Joani that she had a choice at this point as to play my game or get released. I took the pictures only to keep her from talking about this. Well she looked really excited and told me she wanted to play. For the next hour I fondled and played with Joani as she lay bound and gagged. I tied her ankles tighter, blindfolded her, pulled her panties down and used a vibrator on her. Since she was blindfolded she would never know when the next attack would happen. At one point I would place an ice cube in my mouth and rub in all over her breasts and vagina. I enjoyed watching her struggle and mmmph. I told her that all she had to do was tell me to stop and I would. Of course she fought to get the gag out but could not succeed while I was there. Later I took the cloth gag out and gagged her with my breasts for awhile. I think we both enjoyed that one. I tied a vibrator to her vagina and then put my body up against here so we could both get the benefit of the vibrations. When we were both vibrated to orgasm I untied the vibrator. There was a knock at the door so I re-gagged her, put on a house coat and went to the door. I wondered of she would be able to get herself untied while I was gone. I got to the door and recieved a package from a delivery service and quickley returned to the exersise room. Joani was still bound and gagged. I said, to bad, if you had been better at this you could have had me all tied up, oh well. I left her hog tied for awhile while I continued to fondle and massage her body with my soft hands and fingers. Finally I untied her. Then we sat down and I told her all about how I got started in all of this. Joani told me that she had been secretley interested in being tied up for quite awhile and would be happy in joining me in more of these games in the future. |
| Name: | ncw3537 |
| E-mail address: | ncw3537@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | is this site still up????? |
| Name: | joe |
| Comments: | Good stories, Joyce. Do you have anymore? |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | It has been awhile since I have been able to participate in any bondage adventures. I have been busy teaching and running an exersize class at a local gym. However, I have been scoping out some more "victims" for my games. One woman I met, Margaret, is about the same age that I am. We struck up a friendship, and after several weeks I started feeling her out as to weather she would be interested in some of my games. I have to be very careful due to my status as a teacher at a local college. She seemed interested in what I was doing so I thought I would try one of my suprise ambushes on her. One morning I invited Margaret to come over to my house to exersize and go for a swim afterwards. Margaret was was wearing a nice little blue bikini and her body looked great. I decided to spring my little ambush and went into my house to change into my little thong panties and call her in. As I walked into my living room I was jumped by someone. Oh my gosh, it was Joani. She pushed me to the floor, pulled off my bikini top, stuffed my mouth with a pair of my own panties and tied it shut with one of my scarves. Tied my arms behind my back at the wrist and tied my ankles together. I struggled but couldn't get loose. Joani pulled me to my feet and hopped me over to a chair and tied me down to it. Then she heard a noise out by the poole and looked out to see Margaret. Joani walked back over to where I was tied and gagged and told me, hmmmm, I didn't count on another captive here. but I can't just let here go so lets just call her in shall we. So she called Margaret into the room, sounding as much like me as she could. I was muffled so well that Margaret couldn't hear my warning, or maybe I just wasn't trying to hard. As Margaret came into the room she saw me bound and gagged and rushed over to assist me. It was then that Joani pounced. Wow, was Margaret was in good shape, she put up a good fight but was finally overcome by Joani. Margaret hands were tied behind her back like mine, her legs were tied at the knees and ankles and her mouth was stuffed and taped shut. Joani yanked her bra off as well, then stood Margaret up and hopped to her another chair and tied up back to back. We struggled and mmmphed as Joani told us that she really wasn't counting on tying up two of us, but she would think up somthing to do, then she laughed. I think I'll just leave you two here to struggle for awhile, and Joani left the room. |
| Name: | pictkr |
| E-mail address: | pictkr@inbox.com |
| Comments: | CanI submit a true story of being ties up by some women while my wife lets them.I was pretty drunk but remember about half of it.
The rest, i got from her. |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | sure you can, either here or on Wives Tied Up and Gagged.
http://books.dreambook.com/wolfkeeper/main.html |
| Name: | More of Joyce |
| Comments: | Since Joani left the room, I began to struggle to get myself untied. I could see that Margaret was doing the same. I knew that if I couldn't get untied before Margaret I would be in real trouble here because she and Joani would probably gang up on me. Neither one of us was able to get untied before Joani came back. She stood us both up and face to face us, and connected us together with nipple clamps. Where in the heck did she get those. She then ungagged us and regagged us with one ball gag having our lips touch, we were tied up good and close to each other. Joani then tied crotch roaps so that everytime one of us moved we would feel the fire of the ropes on our vaginas. We tried not to, but eventually we bagan to move, struggle and moan against our ball gag. Now Joani was taking pictures of us in this position. Magraret and I struggled together this was for two hours before we were untied, one at a time and hogtied on the floor. Joani tied us to tied we could barley move. We struggled and grunted and moaned and tried to get each other untied. I finally got Margarets hands untied and she was able to free herself completely. But do you think she untied me. Well nooooooo. She fondled and licked me for quite awhile before getting dressed and leaving me to the mercey of Joani. Before she left, she told me that this should teach me to try to ambush her. I would get my revenge on Margaret |
| Name: | Kurt |
| Comments: | Love your stories Joyce. I would love to be ambushed, kidnapped, bound and gagged by you! :) |
| Name: | Lilli |
| Comments: | I don't know if I should post this here. This happened in my late teens early 20's. My Step Father and I had a very unusual relationship. It was not sexual but he did help me realize my bondage fantasies and understand I wasn't so "freaky" as some people might have tried to make me think.
I will also say my Step Father really took care of me and protected me from my mother who was well at that time so into her life and what she could get with her position "Partner in a law firm" and also had a drug problem no one really knew about until her death. He really kept me safe. It is clear to me in my thirties that my mom only married him because of his wealth and he made good eye candy on her arm. So here is where the story begins: Mom had just married Tyler 6 months before we moved into his house (Which she couldn't wait to do) But she would spend half of her time at the penthouse apartment in the near by major city where the law firm was. We lived in an surburban area away from the city. Anyways My mom had grounded me for some reason. I was 16 years old at the time. The reason why I was grounded was stupid. I got a call from a friend who was at a party she had no business being at (College Frat house). She called me to come get her. I took mom's "spare car" and left a note saying what was happening. I had been driving for six months at the time so it wasn't like I was some sort of new driver can't wait to get behind the wheel. When I got back my mom was waiting (It is clear now she must have been coming off of some sort of high) and yelling how dare I go to a frat party with her car. I was grounded for the time of the spring break we had at high school. (we had no snow days that winter so we had a full week of easter holiday.) I was angry and upset and she left that night "to prepare for a big case and so she couldn't waste time on childish stuff like easter. Next day I'm pissed off and sitting in the den watching TV since I couldn't go any where. Tyler who did a lot of his work at home and only worked 20 hours a week and pulled in 6 figures a pay check. (Something to do with writing computer programing. I never really understood it.) He told me he saw the note I wrote and couldn't understand why she grounded me either. He however said she probably mis-read the note and is more worried about the case she was working on. He said he can't unground me because he doesn't want to have a fight with my mom but he thinks he can make it a little more entertaining. He asked if I trusted him and felt comfortable with me. I told him I did. He was forty years old and was a cross between George Clooney and Richard Dean Anderson in my eyes. Very handsome and easy to get along with. He than sat beside me. I notice something. You seem to like shows or movies where someone ends up kidnapped or a captive in some way. I got nervous. Was he going to yell at me? He just smiled. Don't worry. I just figure if you are game I'd let you have a little experience of what it is like. I was shocked by his offer and I nodded in agreement. "Good we'll give it a try for a few hours if you are comfortable and having fun we'll play for a few days". He stood up and helped me onto my feet he lead me into his office which was just off the landing of the back stair case which was in the kitchen area. In the room he had 4 computers on two different tables a desk with a 5th computer on it and love seat and coffee table. On the coffee table I saw several pieces of rope laid out and a black piece of cloth. "If you get too frighten pound your feet on the floor 3 times and we will stop". He explained as he took my hands and pulled them behind my back. He tied my wrist together not tightly but snuggly. I remember they did not get numb too fast. Oh I was wearing a pair of jeans and a t-shirt light pink. The ropes where white and as he wrapped the first long piece above and below my breast pinning my arms down I saw how the contrast in colors popped the rope out more. He used a second long piece to wrap around my waste making sure I couldn't move my arms. I remember I was a little frighten but the tightness of the ropes felt so good. He helped me sit on the love seat and took another piece of rope and wrapped it around my legs just below my knees and finally he tied my ankles together. He than took the cloth and told me to open my mouth. I slowly obeyed and he tightly cleave gagged me. "Struggle and scream all you want. You won't bother me and like I said if you get too scare or you don't like this stomp your feet three times and I will release you. If you like it we will play for a few days". He went to his desk and started to work on a project often turning his back to one of the computers on the table behind his desk. I slowly tested the ropes and quickly realized this wasn't child stuff. I was really tied up. I slowly started struggling more kind of feeling ackward at the situation. At one point Tyler must have realized I was feeling uncomfortable. and he assured me it was okay. Pretend I'm a stranger and you need to get free. I than started to struggle and scream and it felt like heaven in a sense. It's hard to describe the feeling. It was something that I do enjoy when I am bound. After two hours he came over to me and remove the gag he knelt in front of me. "So you want to play or you had enough". "How would we play"? "Well, since your Mom won't be here and I'm done with work for the week. I figure I'd take you up to this little cabin I have that you haven't seen. It's up in Erie near the lake. It's really a small one room thing but it would suit our needs. It is remote and out of the way. No one will happen upon you tied up and no one will hear you. I'll get supplies and we will leave tonight". "Okay. Are you untying me now"? "Naah, I think you should be tied for a couple more hours". He smiled. "I'm going down to the kitchen to make a couple of calls. I'm also going to make lunch come up here feed you then I'll change your position a little bit and let you stay tied up til Dinner than I'll let you get what you want to take with you --not that you'll be able to do much but I'll give you an "emengercy" duffle bag to pack and we'll plan out the story detail. (More later if you want to know more.) |
| Name: | tickleguy |
| Comments: | Sounds good Lilli, keep it going - what happened in the cabin? |
| Name: | bob |
| Comments: | http://books.dreambook.com/slipknot05/fantasy_bondage.html |
| Name: | balia |
| E-mail address: | baliadigido@ymail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www. Round and Braund |
| Comments: | i just want to get stories and movies |
| Name: | npj |
| Comments: | http://books.dreambook.com/slipknot05/fantasy_bondage.html |
| Name: | Tina |
| Comments: | I am an instructor for one of those programs that helps underprivileged teenage girls get a better start on live. We teach things like basic book keeping, being a cashier, things like that. One eavning I was working late trying to help one of my students with what I thought was her making an extra effort. Twenty minutes into our work session her boyfriend and two of his friends showed up and told the girl that they wanted to go out. I started to get a really uneasy feeling about this situation and told her that we might as well end the session as needed to get home. The boyfriend said, I don't think so, and pulled a knife and told me to stay seated. His two friends and the girl got some rope out of a bag they were carrying and tied me to the chair. One of the boys seemed to be having a great time tying my legs and feeling under my skirt. He even pulled my skirt down to my ankles so he could get a better look at my legs. Then he yanked my blouse open, pulled down my bra and began feeling my breasts. I was really afraid I was going to get raped, but the girl and her boyfriend stopped him and told him they didn't have time for all of that. The ransaked the room, emptied my purse and took my money, keys and ATM card, demanding the PIN number. Then I was gagged with cloth and duct tape. They told me that if the PIN number for the card didn't work that they would be back, and I could guess what would happen from there. Well, I'd given them the correct number because I didn't want to get tortured and raped. After I was certain that they were gone I started struggling has hard as I could. I was able to get the gag off and called for help, but I guess no one could hear me. I tried hopping in the chair to the office phone but fell over before I could get there. Two hourse later after a lot of struggling I got my hands free and untied my legs. I called the police and they quickley arrived. That night my student and her three friends were arrested and my car and ATM card were returned. Would you beleive it, a few weeks after the girl was released from jail she tried to get back into the school using the help of an advocasy group. I told them I would quit before I would let her back in and go through that experience again |
| Name: | Anonymous |
| Name: | Gordon |
| Comments: | Ok, this was something me and a friend did. We were both 16 and i was a wiry built person and my friend, Echo, had a nice figure and a D chest. We were just sitting around watching tv. She was wearing a white blouse and a school girl skirt, one she knew turned me on. She was getting annoying with her talking about really crap i didn't care for so i told her to shut it before i went for the duct tape. she of course didn't belive me and so i went to her kitchen and found it under her sink. I walked up to her and she laughed at the thought so i tackled her on the couch. She laughed while i rolled her on her stomach and tied her wrists and elbows with the tape. I then tied her ankles and knees. I sat her down and asked her if she was going to stop yapping. she said no and stuck her tounge out. I pulled out a bandanna i had with me and i wrapped it around her mouth and between her teeth. I sat her down and continued to watch tv. she began struggling and mmphing. It was turning me on, especially when she moved herself right next to me and leaned against me. I began touching her legs and she seemed to like that, and even squeeled when my hands found her ass. I decided this was more interesting than the tv and began rubbing her body. She began moaning, clearly enjoying it. I begin unbottoning her blouse and reveal her white bra. I begin pull down the bra and begin sucking on her nipples and feeling them. Byt his time im horny as hell and so is she. I begin lifting her skirt and i pull down her panties and i undo my pants and begin fucking her. She is really enjoying it and through her gag she starts asking to go faster. soon i cum insider her and she screams relife. I take out her gag and she tells me to untie her real quick and to take her to her bedroom. I do so and we go to her bedroom where she undresses and i retie her and i stuff her panties in her mouth then tape them up. we keep going at it all weekend before her parents return from a weekend getaway they were on. Most fun with bondage ever. |
| Name: | Joey |
| E-mail address: | - |
| Comments: | This is the story of the night our house was robbed when I was in High School. I was 15 and lived with my mom who was 37 at the time. It was a Tuesday night in the summer of 1994. I had gone to bed and mom was in her room across the hall from me talking on the phone to her friend. I had fallen asleep while they were talking. At 11:30 mom hears someone knocking on the door downstairs. This was not unusual because she had a friend who lived across the street from us that often came by late at night after she got off work. Well, this time it was not her but 3 other women in masks who pushed mom down on the ground when she opened the door. I heard all the noise and jumped up and ran downstairs. When I got to the bottom of the steps I saw what was happenning. Two of the burglars were holding mom down on the ground with a knife to her face. The other one grabbed me with and placed a knife to my face when I got downstairs. I have not mentioned that I sleep in my underwear and had not bothered to get dressed before I ran downstairs, so I was both shocked and embarrassed. We were pushed to the back room of the house which was our den. They told us to get down on our stomachs and made mom take off her gown. She was wearing a pair of blue panties a white bra underneath. Our hands were zip tied behind us and our ankles were zipped together as well. One of them cut up mom's gown with her knife and used it to gag and blindfold us. It seemed like they were in the house and holding us hostage in that room forever. They finally left. We mumbled to one another that we should lay still for a few minutes to make sure they were gone. After that we were able to move around a little and get each others blindfolds and gags off. I hopped back into the kitchen and got a pair of scissors to cut us free. The whole thing had only lasted about 45 minutes, but seemed much longer. The same thing happenned to lady and her daughter down the road from us a couple of day later. They were stripped and tied up in a bed. The people were never caught. |
| Name: | Joey |
| E-mail address: | - |
| Comments: | This is the story of the night our house was robbed when I was in High School. I was 15 and lived with my mom who was 37 at the time. It was a Tuesday night in the summer of 1994. I had gone to bed and mom was in her room across the hall from me talking on the phone to her friend. I had fallen asleep while they were talking. At 11:30 mom hears someone knocking on the door downstairs. This was not unusual because she had a friend who lived across the street from us that often came by late at night after she got off work. Well, this time it was not her but 3 other women in masks who pushed mom down on the ground when she opened the door. I heard all the noise and jumped up and ran downstairs. When I got to the bottom of the steps I saw what was happenning. Two of the burglars were holding mom down on the ground with a knife to her face. The other one grabbed me with and placed a knife to my face when I got downstairs. I have not mentioned that I sleep in my underwear and had not bothered to get dressed before I ran downstairs, so I was both shocked and embarrassed. We were pushed to the back room of the house which was our den. They told us to get down on our stomachs and made mom take off her gown. She was wearing a pair of blue panties a white bra underneath. Our hands were zip tied behind us and our ankles were zipped together as well. One of them cut up mom's gown with her knife and used it to gag and blindfold us. It seemed like they were in the house and holding us hostage in that room forever. They finally left. We mumbled to one another that we should lay still for a few minutes to make sure they were gone. After that we were able to move around a little and get each others blindfolds and gags off. I hopped back into the kitchen and got a pair of scissors to cut us free. The whole thing had only lasted about 45 minutes, but seemed much longer. The same thing happenned to lady and her daughter down the road from us a couple of day later. They were stripped and tied up in a bed. The people were never caught. |
| Name: | Koiln Kelley |
| E-mail address: | kkelley0180@scbglobal.net |
| Comments: | Thank you for the stories |
| Name: | Robin |
| Comments: | Interesting stories! |
| Name: | Terri |
| E-mail address: | terri87indy@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I've been wondering if I should post one of my real experiences, or my hubby's fictional story which is much sexier.... |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Hi Terri,
why don't you start with the real one. I am sure we all would like to read them all. |
| Name: | Terri |
| E-mail address: | terri87indy@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | All right, I'll start with a real one, then.
A few years ago, a close friend (I'll call her Jill, not her real name)and I were talking about our guys, and the sunject of bondage came up. We both had tried it with our guys and previous boyfriends. She warned me that if I mentioned it to her boyfriend, he would want to tie us together--that was a big fantasy of his, and she wasn't too thrilled with the idea. I would have had to say no anyway, since I wasn't thrilled with the idea myself, and I knew my boyfriend wouldn't be either. Not long after, though, my boyfriend and I broke up. And not long after that, I was talking to Jill's boyfriend, and he made a joke about tying us together. I said I doubted Jill would be okay with that, and he dropped it. So, shortly afterwards, I'm talking to Jill, and now she was okay with it. Not thrilled, but okay, since he had compromised on positions and lack of clothing. I told her I'd think about it--I thought about it--and decided to go along. The next time I was off work at the same time they were, we got together for the tying game. Jill was in a black corset, fishnets, and black heels, I wore a red blouse, black skirt, hose and white heels. I just sat down and watched Eric (another changed name) tie Jill's hands behind her back, and her elbows behind her. She was clearly not comfortable, but she had been tied like that before. Eric helped her to the floor, and tied her knees together, then her ankles. He blindfolded her with one of those day masks some people wear when they sleep during the day, and gagged her with a black ball gag. He asked me to sit next to her, back to back, but not quite right up to her back. I did, and he tied my wrists together, then tried tying my elbows. That didn't work too well, so he gave up on that, but had me scoot next to Jill and then tied my arms to hers. He then tied my knees and ankles the same as he tied hers. He didn't blindfold or gag me though. He moved behind me, in front of Jill. He tossed Jill's shoes across the room so I could see them. I heard Jill squealing, and realized he was tickling her. After soe time of this, he moved in front of me, and took my shoes. I told him I didn't want to be tickled, but he didn't say anything. He gagged me with a gag similar to Diane's, even though I was protesting. He then blindfolded me, much like Jill was. He kept jabbing his finger on the soles of my feet, as if he was going to tickle me, but e didn't. He told us to try to get free, and we did--for a very long time--but couldn't. Finally he freed Jill, then myself. I'm still friends with Jill, but we're just not as close as we used to be. She admitted last year the tying game was a mistake. She's now involved with someone else, I think the game may have helped kill that relationship. That wasn't the first tying game I played, but it was the first--and last-- with someone else's boyfriend. |
| Name: | Terri |
| E-mail address: | terri87indy@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Wow, I killed the board.... :( |
| Name: | Ed Overton |
| E-mail address: | edoverton99@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Hello,
Looking for someone to write a story about my mother in law and I bound and gagged during a robbery, please email me for details. Thanks. Ed |
| Name: | Jerry S. |
| Comments: | My wife is a heavy sleeper. In fact I would fuck her while she was sleeping and she would not wake up. Eventually I got the idea to tie her up while she was sleeping. One time I had her naked and tied spread eagle to our 4 poster bed. It was around 1:00 in the morning when I heard a knock on the door. It was my wife’s friend and she was drunk and got dropped out of her boyfriend car due to a fight. She came in crying and gave me a hug while crying on my shoulder. She asked if Laura was home and I told her that she was sleeping and I had her tied up. Becky laughed and said no you don’t. I told her yes I did, do you want to see? Becky smiled and said okay. So I led her down the hallway and opened the door. Becky just stood there watching my wife sleeping and tied up. After a few minutes I took her hand and pulled her out of the room. Becky was 25, blonde hair and 5 foot 3. I’m 6 foot and towered over her. We went to the couch and sat. Becky asked me why Laura was tied up and sleeping. I told her that Laura likes to be tied up and that’s the way she likes to sleep. Becky said she had never been tied up before. I asked her if she wanted to be now. She thought about for a bit, and then she said if you don’t hurt me I would like to try it. I said, I’ll go get the rope and when I return if you are stripped to the waist and have your hands behind your back, then we will start. So when I came back she had done what I asked and had her head bowed. She didn’t say a word as I bound her hands and then ran my hands down her shoulders and upper arms. Then I reached around her and tweaked her nipples. She moaned and sucked in some air. I unzipped her skirt and let drop to the ground. Then reached down in front of her panties and slid my fingers into her wet pussy. I brought her to an orgasm and then another. I finished stripping her and tied her ankles and picked her up. I took her to the spare bedroom and put her into a hogtie, and then pulled off my bathrobe. I put my cock to her mouth and she took it into her mouth and gave me a first class blow job. I then went in an untied my wife from the spread eagle position and then hog tied her. I went back to the spare bedroom and picked up Becky and brought her to our bed. Now I had two women hog tied in my bed, one on each side. Around 8:00 am my wife woke up and asked what was going on. I pulled her over to me and said I want a morning blow job. She said not when I tied up like this. I said okay and turned and asked Becky the same thing. She said sure and wiggled down and started sucking. My wife was freaking out and I start kissing her to keep her from screaming. After I shot my load, Beck told Laura that she loved me and she was sorry if she was hurt. I untied both women and went into the bathroom. When I returned they were sitting on the bed talking. Laura said is this what you want, two women to have sex with. I said yes that’s what I want. Becky asked if it would be okay to move in with us. So long story short…both women live at my house my wife is still my wife and Becky is my full time sex toy, she doesn’t have a job. Some of the times, Laura will join in but most of the time it’s just me and Becky. Becky has turned into a sex machine and my wife is happy she does not have to as much sex with me and she loves Becky like a sister. So we are a happy family now. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | On a nice warm June afternoon I went over to my friend Mary's house after she invited me over for a swim. She had been having some trouble with her Ex-Husband and didn't want to be alone that day or during the eavning so I guess I was also going to stay for dinner. When I arrived at her house I knocked on the door but no one answered,Hmmm. I tried the door but it was locked. I shouted for Mary that I was at the door but still no answere. I opened the gate and went to the back door, also locked. I tried the arcadia door and found it was unlocke, opened it and went in. All was quiet in the house and I again called for Mary, but got no answere. I thought I heard a noise down in the basement and went down the stairs to investigate. As I walked down the stairs I could hear rustling on the floor and what sounded like muffled calls for help. I turned on the light and found, who I guessed to be Mary, bound hands behind her back, ankles crossed and tied, and also tied at the knees, and a pollowcase over her head. I assumed by the muffled cries that she was also gagged. She was wearing a gold string bikini. I screamed, oh my god, what happened to you. Right, like I didn't already know she was bound and gagged on the floor. I ran down and pulled the pillowcase off of her head, removed the gag and started to untie her. Mary gasped, thank god its you, I didn't see who tied me up like this but it must have been a couple of burglars. I finished untying Mary and helped her to her feet, she hugged me and told me she would run upstairs to call the police. I turned around to pick up my bag. When I came to I slowley began to realize my hands were tied behind my back, I was also tied at the ankles and knees, I was gagged and a pollowcase was over my head. I also realized I was now dressed in a bikini. What the hell. I began to struggle and mmphhh in both an attempt to escape and call for help. I assumed Mary was also bound and gagged nearby and began trying to locate her. Now it so happens that Mary and I are pretty much the same build and it would be hard to tell us apart, bound and gaggd in a dark basement with a bag over my head. A short time later I could hear Mary's husband, His name is Phil call down in a cruel voice, are you still down there Mary. I could hear him laughing and walking down the stairs, Well there you are. I heard a thud, someone falling down the stairs and a body being dragged. Some more rustling sounds. I was grabbed over my mouth and I blacked out again. As I started to come to. I began to regain my focus. I was no longer on the floor or covered up with a pillocase. I was tied upright to a post in the basement, and I was now stripped topless. Phil was stripped down to a pair of black speedos. His hands were tied above his head to rafters, his legs were tied and secured with some heavy weights to the floor and he was facing me. Then I saw Mary, I was puzzled. She was standing next to us wearing a black leather thong panty and bra. She looked over at me and said, I'm sorry Joyce, but I had to use you to get back at him and this was the only way I could think of to do it after you came down to rescue me. She walked over to Phil and slapped him, You asshole, I can see your dick getting hard looking at her, I'm going to teach you that you can't fuck with me this way. I was shocked and alarmed, I had never heard Mary speak like this before, and I wondered what she was going to do with us. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | Joyce, Mary and Phil Con't
Being gagged I couldn't ask Mary what was going to happen next. Phil was grunting and mmpphing through his gag and I could even make out a, you bitch, in there somwhere. He was struggling hard against his ropes trying to work his way free. Mary walked up and cut his speedo off leaving his erect penis showing. I was starting to get a bit aroused myself, but tried to resist this as Mary was my friend, I hope. Mary knelt down in front of Phil and first began sucking and licking his dick, then she bit down on it a little bit making him yell. Then she started pinching his nipples and slapping his face, all the while he was yelling and threatining. Then she walked up to me and said. I always wondered what kinky fucking fantasies you have had about Phil. And I remember all the times you tied me up, gagged me and tormented me. Oh Phil, you didn't know about that, we kept it hidden from you pretty well didn't we. I could see the rage in Phils eyes. She walked behind me and started kissing my kneck, fondling my nipples and pinching my ass. MMMMM, MMMMM, MMMMM. was all I could say. She untied me from the pole, my hands and feet still tied and hopped me over to Phil and made me kneel down in front of him and put my face up to where it was barley touching his dick. I'll bet you would like to get a nice blowjob from Joyce wouldn't you. Well that ain't going to happen you asshole, so close but yet so far, and she laughed. A mean laugh. She pushed me down to the floor, dragged me back to the pole and tethered me back to it, laying face down on the floor, then she walked back upstairs and left the basement. The race was on, both Phil and I were struggling hard to get untied and the race was on to see who would get themselvs free first. Damn, Mary came back down before I could get untied. what have you two been up do down here while I was gone. I went up and got some fresh air and had myself a nice cool swim, it was getting really hot down here in this stuffy basement. Joyce, I think its time I have some more fun with you. Phil you will just have to suffer watching this, I'll bet you always wanted to do a threesome with us did you. Well no fucking way Phil. She stripped her bikini off, pulled my bikini bottoms down, layed on top of me and fondles, kissed and licked me for over an hour. by that time I was hot, sweaty, horny and my arms were getting stiff. Awww, Mary said, are you getting uncomfterble. She untied my hands for a short amount of time, but my arms were so stiff I could'nt do anything about it at that time. She retied my hands behind my back and again fondled, kissed and licked me, everywhere. I could see that Phil was getting to the point where he just couldn't stand it. She went up to Phil and started kissing and fondling him, getting him just to the point of orgasm then stopping. I could tell he was getting madder and madder as she tormented him. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | Joyce, Mary and Phil Con't
After Mary was finished fondling and playing with me she retied me to the post, went over to Phil, pulled down his shorts and licked and fondled his dick untill just before he climaxed. Then, without saying a word she put her bottoms back on and walked back up the stairs and out of the basement, shutting the door behind her. By this time Phil was going crazy, mmmmmmmphhhhhing and tugging and pulling at his ropes. I was also mmmmmmphhhhhhing and struggling, but I was tied to tight. Phil, on the other hand managed to get one of his hands free. I guess Mary should have checked and resecured his ropes before she left the room. Damn, Phil was working on getting loose from his other ropes and would soon be free, and I had no idea what he would do with me. The only thing I could think of to do was to try and scream because I knew I stood a much better chance with Mary than I did Phil. and I could almost understand why she had me tied up, and I did kind of enjoy her fondling. By now Phil was free. I was screaming as loud as I could through my gag but Phil ran up to me and put his hand over my gagged mouth. Shut up you bitch or I can make things harder on you than they already are. I'll bet you were in on this with her. I shoot my head and tried to say no, but he couldn't understand me and wouldn't beleive me anyway. He told me that he would have a bit of fun with me but didn't know how long Mary would be gone and didn't want to be down here when she came back. Phil quietly walked up the stairs, opened the door, walked out. Things were quiet for a long time. Finally I heard banging and thumping upstairs and I knew the fight was on. I wondered who would win but I had a pretty good guess. Mary was in really good shape and was a trained kickboxer and practiced and trained often. But she was only 5'5" and weighed 105lbs. Phil on the other hand was 6'tall easy and 190lbs. and kept himself in great shape. Soon the disturbance stopped and it was quiet. Soon I heard the door open and somone walking down the stairs. Sure enough it was Phil. Again, damn. I was really hoping Mary had won the fight. I did notice that Phil had gotten dressed in a t-shirt and jeans he had left here when he and Mary separated. Phil came over to me and told me that I had better cooperate, I nodded yes. He untied me and removed the gag, then kissed me hard. I always wanted to do that, he said, then laughed. Then he slapped me on my ass and walked me up the stairs and into the bedroom. There was Mary. Stripped Naked, tied spread eagle on the bed, a leather gag over her mouth and blindfold over her eyes. A vibrator was tied to her crotch. Phil tied my hands behind my back, and said, thats so you cant' use your hands to try to untie her. Gagged me with another over the mouth leather gag and layed me on top of Mary. MMMMPH was all Mary could say as I was pushed on top of her. We were tied chest to chest and our crotches touching and both making good contact with the vibrator. I was tied tightly on top of Mary. Phil reached between us, played with our tits a bit then clamped our tits together. Then he turned on the vibrator, pulled up a chair and set back to watch. |
| Name: | Joyce |
| Comments: | Joyce Mary and Phil Con't
As you would expect, with my body and Mary's pressed tightly together and the vibrator pressed hard against our crotches that we began to move and moan and grunt. I was getting to the point where I couldn't stand it. Mary and I both climaxed a couple of times as we lay tied face to face together. Mary grunted and MMMPPPHHHHD what I think was do somthing about this. Hey, you were the one that got us into this. All the time Phil was sitting and enjoying watching our predicament. As I was squirming on top of Mary I noticed that the rope on my hands was beginning to loosen up a bit from the my sweat. I knew I wouldln't be able to get loose while Phil was watching because he would be alble to react to quickley. But as luck would have it, I noticed that Phil was starting to doze off. After awhile he was snoring and fast asleep. I acted as fast and as quiet as I could. I managed to twist and pull at the ropes on my wrists until they were loose. I pulled my stiff arms forward and put my hand over Mary's gagged mouth. You had better not make any noise or we will be in worse trouble that we already are, I told her. Then I untied the rest of my ropes and grabbed the chloriform that Phil and kept handy on the night stand. I put a little on a rag, ran up and clamped it over his mouth. The struggle was on, he fought and struggled untill the chloriform took effect. I'm in good shape but Phil is a strong guy and I was hoping I could hang on. Then Phil passed out. Mary started struggling and mmmpppphhhing get me out of here, get me out of here. Oh no, I don't think so, I think you two should start working on getting along. I checked to make sure Mary couldn't escape, then dragged Phil down to the basement again, Didn't want anybody peeking through the window or hearing any of this. I didn't think I could handle one more prisoner. When I came back up stairs I used the chloriform one more time on Mary, I could see the shocked and suprised look on her face just before she passed out. Mary opened her eyes and took a few moments to get focused. She noticed that she was now wearing onley a black leather thong. She was bound face to face with Phil standing upright with the rope secured to a wooden beam. Both had their hands tied behind their backs. Now, I said, I am going to leave you two here untill you start getting along a lot better, then walked upstairs. I would occasionally go back down to see that they were ok, and noticed that they were squirming and fighting against each other. After two hours I went back down and saw them kissing and pressing their faces against their gags. I'm glad to see you two are finally getting along, then I got the chloriform. When they came to, I had them both tied spread eagle, Mary at the head of the bed and Phil and the foot of the bed, legs overlapping and crotches as close together as I could get them. I had also, as gently as I could, tied Phil's dick so that it was rubbing against Mary's crotch, and both gagged with leather gags, and tight hoods over their heads. I'm going to leave you two here now, Mary told me that her mother was comming over to visit her in just a little while so I will leave you two to be untied by her. I'm sure she will understand. Then I collected my clothes, got dressed and left them bound and gagged together. |
| Name: | Sylvia |
| Comments: | In 1984 my Kieth and I were running one of those old single screen movie theatres. We hired Mellisa, a 21 year old accounting student to help us with the bookkeeping and Keith and I did our best to run the buisness. We were both in our late 20's and were gratful for the opportunity to show our managment skills. The Theatre was doing very well and we were beginning to show a nice profit for the owner. One night I had to do the books because Mellisa was had an early class the next morning. As I was reviewing the accounts and going over the math there was somthing that was just a little off. I couldn't put my finger on it and I just figured I was getting a bit rusty at book keeping and decided to get more involved as Mellisa would not be with us forever. I am kind of a curvey girl with what I think are nice legs and I always wear a bit shorter skirt so my husband can enjoy seeing my legs. One night I stayed home with our two daughters while Kieth worked the Theatre. It got really late so I called the theatre to see if everything was allright. There was no answere. I called for one of our neighbor women to help me watch the kids. And when she arrived I left for the theatre. When I arrived the place looked closed. Most of he lights were off, all of the ticket takers and concession workers were gone and the doors were locked. Kieths car was still parked in the back. I got my key and walked up to the office where I found Mellisa bound and gagged. Oh my god, I shouted and ran up and ungagged her, where is Keith. A breathless Mellisa told me that the robbers and taken Keith up to the projection room. I asked her if the robbers were still in the theatre and she answered, I don't think so, they took all the money and left. I untied Mellisa's hands and ran up to the projection room. The door was locked and appeared to be jammed. I fumbled with the key and pulled at the door for several minutes and finally got it open. I was shocked and suprised when I found Keith standing in front of me. I was grabbed from behind and a hand was clamped over my mouth. Kieth grabbed me and I was pushed to the floor. When I was rolled over on my back I got another shock. Mellisa!!!. She was helping Keith hold me down. My short black dress was pulled off of me revealing the black thong and bra I was wearing for when Keith came home. Nice, was all he said. A wadded up cloth was shoved in my mouth and my mouth was taped shut. I was rolled over and my hands were quickley tied with zip ties and then my ankles and knees. Keith picked me up, threw me over his shoulder and carried me back to the office. where he dropped me on a chair. Then He and Mellisa wrapped duct tape around my chest and legs and ankles and to the chair making sure I was securely tied down. I struggled and tried muffled screams as Keith and Mellisa removed bags of money they had stolen from the theatre. He could see the shocked look in my eyes and. Sorry Sylvia, but Mellisa and I fell in love and we decided to run off together. I had to tie up Mellisa as a decoy in order to suck you into our plot. I was angry and starteed mmmmmmmming, struggling and shaking the chair back and forth. Don't do that, you will fall over and be on the floor for the rest of the night. Then he blindfolded me and he and Mellisa carried me to another room in the theatre so I would be disorented and unable to tell where I was. Then they left. After an hour I didn't hear anymore noise in the theatre. I tugged and pulled at the tape and tied binding me but to no avail and the tape over my mouth held firm. I struggled so much that my bra fell down off of my breasts. I really didn't want to be found like this. I either passed our or fell asleep, because the next thing I remember is hearing a banging noise. I could hear shouting voices that sounded like the police. Soon they located me in a closet behind the movie screen. I was untied and given a blanket to cover myself. Kieth and Mellisa were long gone. I learned that the woman watching my kids became really concerned when I didn't come home and eventually called the police when she called the theatre and got no answere. For awhile the police even concidered me a suspect in this whole mess, but their investigation cleared me. Keith and Mellisa were later caught trying to enter in to Mexico. Both got prison terms for theft and kidnapping. Both did their time and are now out of prison. I was pretty traumatized by this experience and kept picking men that were no god for me and I have been married and divorced several times. |
| Name: | Jack |
| Comments: | A few years ago I was dating a girl by the name of Gemma. She was a great girlfriend except that she smoked and I didn't. She seemed very accommodating but that smell of stale nicotine could be a real turn off for me. I considered breaking up with her but a buddy of mine said to me that I was crazy and that "Girls who smoke, poke."
One night I took Gemma out and we went back to my place and I decided to test my friend's advice. I began to make out with her and she really got into it. I started feeling her up and then took her into the bedroom. She didn't complain or say stop or anything like non-smoking girlfriends said that I had in the past. I had bondage interest and wanted to tie up and gag Gemma but hadn't talked to her about it. I invited her over for pizza and a movie at my place. She was dressed casual but nice, a white sleeveless blouse, tight jeans, and white slip on Vans sneakers. I had the pizza and beer there with the movie in the DVD player. Gemma always had a cigarette after she ate. She had some pizza and went out on the balcony to have a cigarette (she was a considerate smoker). I waited for her to finish. When she came back in and shut the door, I grabbed her and clamped my hand over her mouth. She made a lot of "mmmppppphhhhhhh-ing" sounds but didn't really resist. I then took her into the bedroom and layed her on my bed with my hand still over her mouth. She went along with it fine. I then took a piece of duct tape and put it over her mouth. To my surprise, she made no protest or attempt to take it off. I then took off her blouse, shoes, and pants. She still offered no resistance. I the took off her underwear and then tied her spead eagle to the bed. She went along with it all. I then undressed and was rock hard. I made very passionate love to her. She had multiple orgasms. Afterward, I released her and we layed in bed. I asked her if she was surprised and she said she was. She didn't think I was that type. I asked if it turned her off. She said no that she was kinky herself and liked that I took control of her. She also told me "You're my man. If you want to tie me up and gag me during sex then that's what I'll do." She also told me that she would like it a little rough sometimes. She also said "You're a great lover but sometimes I want to be fucked not made love to. Do you understand the difference?" I told her I did. Gemma and I had several bondage encounters to include one of her friends and we had a great time. My friend was right, I would have been crazy to have dumped her. |
| Name: | Jack |
| Comments: | A few years ago I was dating a girl by the name of Gemma. She was a great girlfriend except that she smoked and I didn't. She seemed very accommodating but that smell of stale nicotine could be a real turn off for me. I considered breaking up with her but a buddy of mine said to me that I was crazy and that "Girls who smoke, poke."
One night I took Gemma out and we went back to my place and I decided to test my friend's advice. I began to make out with her and she really got into it. I started feeling her up and then took her into the bedroom. She didn't complain or say stop or anything like non-smoking girlfriends said that I had in the past. I had bondage interest and wanted to tie up and gag Gemma but hadn't talked to her about it. I invited her over for pizza and a movie at my place. She was dressed casual but nice, a white sleeveless blouse, tight jeans, and white slip on Vans sneakers. I had the pizza and beer there with the movie in the DVD player. Gemma always had a cigarette after she ate. She had some pizza and went out on the balcony to have a cigarette (she was a considerate smoker). I waited for her to finish. When she came back in and shut the door, I grabbed her and clamped my hand over her mouth. She made a lot of "mmmppppphhhhhhh-ing" sounds but didn't really resist. I then took her into the bedroom and layed her on my bed with my hand still over her mouth. She went along with it fine. I then took a piece of duct tape and put it over her mouth. To my surprise, she made no protest or attempt to take it off. I then took off her blouse, shoes, and pants. She still offered no resistance. I the took off her underwear and then tied her spead eagle to the bed. She went along with it all. I then undressed and was rock hard. I made very passionate love to her. She had multiple orgasms. Afterward, I released her and we layed in bed. I asked her if she was surprised and she said she was. She didn't think I was that type. I asked if it turned her off. She said no that she was kinky herself and liked that I took control of her. She also told me "You're my man. If you want to tie me up and gag me during sex then that's what I'll do." She also told me that she would like it a little rough sometimes. She also said "You're a great lover but sometimes I want to be fucked not made love to. Do you understand the difference?" I told her I did. Gemma and I had several bondage encounters to include one of her friends and we had a great time. My friend was right, I would have been crazy to have dumped her. |
| Name: | pat |
| E-mail address: | yoda.pj18@gmail.com |
| Comments: | i remember this and was surprised to see it up, can a guy post? |
| Name: | MomandDaughterbound |
| Comments: | My name is Diane. I have a really lousy history with men, I marriend while I was in my last year of high school to a guy that turned out to be a real creep and ended in a really nasty divorce. I even had to hide from him for awhile after the divorce. I had two children with him a son and daughter. my second marriag ended pretty much the same way. In 2006 I finally wised up and found a man that was kind to me, however my daughter was not so choosey and started dating a guy named Brad. He was your typical jerk. He insulted her in public, pushed her around, stole her money, yelled at her, and I suspected he even hit her a couple of times. I did everything I could to support my daughter but I also encouraged her to find somone better. Finally, to my great relief, she broke up with Brad. However he didn't see it that way and became very possesive of my daughter, Megan. He would follow her around town, call her at all hours of the day and night.
One day he called and I answered the phone and told him that I didn't want him calling here anymore. This is my apartment and although Megan just turned 20, she still lives with me and I pay the rent and phone bill. After that, Brad stopped calling. For a couple of weeks everything was quiet. I started to feel a bit better about what was happening with Megan and one day decided to take he day off from work and spend the day with her. In the morning we went to the mall to do a little shopping. Then we came home and decided to go swimming in the apartment complex pool and decided to wear the matching bikinis we bought shopping this morning. I came walkin into the living room but Megan was no ready yet. Then there was a knock at the door, and when I opene it, there stood Brad and his two buddies Joe and Cooper. Before I could do anything He grabbed me, put his and roughley over my mouth and put a knife to my kneck and he and his two buddies shoved their way into my apartment. I noticed that Joe and Cooper were both carrying bags. I guess Megan heard the commotion and came out to see what was going on. I could hear her say, Mom?? as she walked into the room, also wearing the bikini I bought for her this morning. Megan froze, Brad looked at her and said Megan, don't scream or do anything stupid or I will hurt hour mom, now come over here. She hesitantly walked over to where we wereand was grabbed by Cooper, Tie her up, Brad ordered, and Joe reached into the bag he was carrying and pulled out rope, tape and bandannas. Megan was shoved face first up against the wall and her hands were tied behind her back and then her ankles and knees. He was just about to stuff her mouth with the bandanna when Brad said, why don't you find somthing else to stuff her mouth with. So Joe went into my bedroom and started rifling through my chest of drawers, returnig a couple of minutes later with two pairs of panties, one plain balck pair and a leopard print pair. Brad looked at the leopard pair, smiled a cruel smile and said, my my my mom, nice, kinky undies. He looked over and Joe and just knodded. Joe shoved the leopard pair into Megans mouth and taped it shut with several strips of white medical tape. Joe handed Brad the black pair and he shoved them in my mouth then shoved me against the wall face first, my mouth was taped and I was bound with my hands behind my back and then at the ankles and knees. I didn't appear that either Joe or Cooper were experienced and tying anyone up because the job was really sloppy, but it did the job and niether one of us could get untied. They picked us up and sat us down on the couch and proceeded to trash my apartment, eating out of the fridge, taking money out of my purse and Megans purse. Cooper took my car and went out and bought beer, which in knew was going to make things even worse. When he returned they sat down on the couch with us and began drinking beer and watching porn from pay per view on my cable T.V. All the while fondling and kissing us. When the were good an drunk Brad looked at us and said, Hey Megan, if you like your mother so much why don't we just make you two closer together. They untied and removed out bikini tops picked us up off of the couch and put us on our knees face to face on the carpet floor. Our bodies were pressed close together our breasts touching and they wrapped several lengths of rope ad tape around our bodies and then our legs. Brad yanked the tape off of Megans mouth, she spit the panties out and shouted, you sone of a bitch, you didn't have to get my mother involved in this, shut up Megan, Brad said. Now show your mother some love and give her some nice big sloppy kisses. At first Megan refused, so Brad shoved her face up against mine and began rubbing it around, Cooper reached down in between us and begand fondling me. MMMMMM, MMMMMMM, was all I could say because they wouldn't ungag me. Megan began to cooperate and kissed me over my gag. All the boys started whooping and shouting. A knock at the door, it was Donna Mason the apartment complex manager. Diane, I can hear the noise from your apartment all the way down at the office, whats going on in there, open the door please. Danna is a middle aged woman, a bit over waight but a pretty face and shoulde length blond hair., and always dressed professionally. Today was warm out and she was wearing a nice above the knee skirt and white sleevless blouse. Joe said, oh shit, what do we do, Brad ran up and opend the door. I could hear Donna saying, who the hell are you and whats going on in here where is Diane. Then she found out she looked further into the apartment and saw Megan and I tied up, Joe re-gagging Megan. Donna tried to turn around and run but was tackled by Brad and Cooper and dragged back into the apartment. Both Brad and Cooper had their hands over her mouth to keep others from hearing her screaming. They, Joe ran over and shut the apartment door and I could hear Brad yell, Shit, she bit me. Joe handed Cooper a bandanna and with a great deal of effort Cooper shoved it in her mouth further muffling her screams. Them pretty much plastered her mouth shut with several strips of the white tape. They yanked her blouse off in the process tearing off the bottons, then pulled her skirt off, revealing a frilly white bra and skimpy panties, garter and thigh high stocking. Damn, this one has really big tits, I could hear Joe say, now what the hell should we do. Lets get her tied up, said Brad, so with a great deal of effort they tied her hands behind her back and tied her legs at the ankles knees and thighs, Cooper cut off her bra. when they got up off of her she was still struggling and flopping round making as much noise as she could to atrract attention. Good for her. So they climbed back on top of her and put her in a tight hog tie, that stopped most of the major struggling. Then all three of the guys, winded from the struggle sat down on the couch and started trying to figure out what they were going to do next. |
| Name: | MomandDaughterbound |
| Comments: | The phone rang in the apartment complex office and the assistant manager Jackie picked it up, Jackie answered uh huh, ok I hope everything turns out ok, I'll see you tomorrow. The maintenance man was in the room at the time and asked, what was that all about. Jackie answered, that was Donna, she said that an emergency came up and she wouldn't be back in the office for the rest of the day. Joe shoved the gag back into Donnas mouth as Brad hung up the phone. That was very nice, you saved me cutting off one of your nipples with this sharp knife I have. Megan began to shout at him but got nothing but muffled mmmphhs from her gagged mouth. Brad took his knife and cut off Donna's blouse, skirt and bra leaving her there with nothing but her skimpy panties. Joe and Cooper began to fondle and squeez Donna's large breasts and listned to her moan and protest under her gag. What are we going to do now Brad, Cooper asked, we didn't really count on this other chick comming into the apartment, sombody is eventually going to come looking for her. Let me worry about that, Brad answered. Brad then walked over to Megan and I and cut the ropes that tied us together then carried Megan into the bedroom and shut the door, leaving us at the mercy of Joe and Cooper. After 45 humiliating minutes with Joe and Cooper Brad and Megan came out of the bedroom. I noticed the Megan was no longer tied or gagged. You keep an eye on those two while I go get some more money using your moms ATM account. After Brad left Megan walked over to me and said, mom, I'll take the gag off your mouth and give you a drink of water if you promise not to scream. I nodded yes. She pulled off my gag and Donna's gag and gave us some water, Donna was so scared she couldn't even think to scream. After geting a drink we were regagged and waited for Brad to return. When he got back he looked at all of us and said that he got money and gassed up the car and they were going to head out of here. He told Cooper and Megan to come into the bedoom with him for a minute and they would get some of Megans things. Awhile later the bedroom door opened and Brad came out of the room, I saw that Megan and Cooper had been stripped down to their underwear and tied face to face and gagged. Joe shouted, I knew I was you only best friend, lets get out of here before sombody else comes. Joe turned to walk out the door and was hit from behind by Brad, kocking him unconcious and dragging him into the bedroom. Then he drug Donna into the bedroom and shut the door. When he opened it Joe to had been stripped to his underwear, then tied face to face with Donna and gagged. He smile an evil smile and said, Joe, I always knew you liked women with big tits, lets just call this my going away present to you. Joe then came out into the living room and untied me. You son of a bitch I shouted, you didn't have to leave me tied up this long, I thought you would never finish this up. Sorry about Donna showing up, but I guess you can't plan for everything. I've always had the fucking hots for you Joe, so let me get dresse and we can get the hell out of here. I went into the room and stripped down in front of all four of them as they struggled squirmed and mmmpphed angrily, especailly Megan. I waled over to her and said, sorry baby, but I just couldn't resist Brads tight body, I guess you'll just have to settle for Cooper there. Then I got dressed and and walked out of the apartment with Brad, as I turned out the lights and shut the door I could here a couple of thump thumps and mmmmmppphhhh, mmmmmppphhhh. |
| Name: | ROBERT |
| E-mail address: | rmc083154@yahoo.com |
| Name: | robert |
| E-mail address: | rmc083154@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | hello |
| Name: | dave |
| Comments: | Can anyone give some links to the Den Mother stories or any other tie up links? |
| Name: | Brian |
| Comments: | I have always been interested in bound and gagged women, either in photographs or TV or movies. I tied up a couple of cousins a few times in my early years, with their permission, but they lost interest about the age of 12. Coincidentally, that was when my mom remarried and we moved about 200 miles away. To make it even more difficult to practice my pasttime, my stepfather bought a place in the country, about 4 miles from town. We had neighbors on either side of us, but the only kids were several years younger than me. Being a teenager now, I never wanted to go with my folks when they went to visit family, but usuaully I had to. One weekend, to my surprise, they allowed me to stay home. It was a long weekend, Memorial Day if memory serves me right. They were leaving at noon on Friday, and would be back Monday evening. The fly in the ointment was, though, that our neigbor, Carol, would check up on me from time to time, and I was to eat supper at her house every night. Breakfast and lunch I could take care of on my own, but I guess my folks wanted to be sure I ate something besides lunch meat and cereal. I also had to be sure all chores were done, i.e., feed our 2 steers, keep water for the hogs and cattle, etc. On Friday evening I went to Carol's for supper, and it was just the 2 of us. She told me her husband had gone on an annual fishing trip with buddies from work, and he would be back Monday night. Her kids, a son and daughter were both grown, and lived in other states, several hundred miles away, and only came home for Thanksgiving. Carol was about my mom's age, mid 40s, rather petite, maybe 5'3", but a well proportioned body that appealed to just about any man, especially a teenaged boy with raging hormones. She always dressed very nice, and this night was no exceptions. She wore a skirt, blouse, heels, and some fancy jewelry. I apologized for being in Tshirt and jeans, but she told me she had taken longer in town than expected, and hadn't had time to change. Over supper, she commented that she had seen me trying to lasso one of our steers a few days earlier and wondered if my stepdad knew about it. I told her yes, he had okayed it, as I was wanting to maybe try some roping in the rodeo, but needed lots of practice. Lots of Practice. I hadn't had any success at all. She said maybe I should try fence posts before I tried living targets. I said that I had already done that, with some success, but none on anything moving. "Well, maybe I could let you try to lasso me. I'm smaller, probably slower, and it might be easier for you." I asked her if she was serious, and she said yes. "When?" "How about in the morning?" she replied. I said okay, just as soon as I finish morning chores. At 8AM, as I was coming back from the barn, she met me at the gate into the back yard, and asked if I was ready. She was wearing slacks and boots with stiletto heels. She suggested we go back into the pasture between the large shed and the barn, so people driving by wouldn't see. I said okay, and back into the pasture we went. I went into the shed, got my long rope I had been practicing with, formed a loop, and asked if she was ready. She was, and she walked about 15 feet away and told me to give it a try. I lassoed her first try, so then she said she was going to walk around, so I would have to work harder to lasso her. I tried about 10 times with no luck, and told her we might as well quit, as I was never going to get a rope on her while moving. "You just need incentive," she said. "What incentive?" "What would you like to do for fun the rest of the weekend?" "Uh, mmm, well, would you let me tie you up if I lasso you?" She looked at me with a look of someone deep in thought. "If you can lasso me in 3 tries, I guess so, but I will move around more than before." "Okay," I said, and asked how long I could keep her tied. "Tell you what, if you get me on the third try, one hour. If you get me on the second, all day, but only if ou untie me for a little bit, then re-tie me. If you luck out and get me first try, all weekend, with occasional releases." I readily agreed, and Carol started walking, then trotting, then walking, changing directions, always on the move. I watched for a pattern, thought I figured one out, and threw my loop. To my surprise, it dropped right over her. I think she was surprised as well. She looked at me, shrugged, and said, "looks like I'm going to be tied up for the weekend." I pulled on the rope, drawing her near me, took her into the barn, grabbed some baling twine, and tied her hands behind her. She asked if we could go somewhere besides the barn, as she didn't like barns smells. I took her over to the large shed, which had an upstairs, and once inside, found a lot of rope, mostly the hemp type, kinda rough and scratchy, and remembering some of the covers of detective and crime magazines, I tied her elbows together, but not so tight they touched. I also wrapped a lot of rope around her torso, and couldn't help noticing her nipples trying to poke thru her blouse. She noticed me noticing as well, and just smiled. i turned her around and walked her over to the ladder going up and told her to start climbing. She looked at me kinda funny, saying she couldn't climb a ladder with her hands tied. "Don't worry, just lift your feet, and I'll get behind you and raise you each rung. Don't worry, I won't let you fall." As we began our climb she rubbed her hand across my crotch, causing my already hard member to get even harder. To my complete suurprise, she gave it a couple of squeezes, and asked, "what's this?", then winked at me. I got her upstairs into the little room in the corner that had an old metal army bunk without a mattress, just the steel springs. I sat her on the bunk, tied her feet as tight as I dared, then her knees, then laid her down on it, rolled her over, and put her into a pretty tight hogtie, kind of forgetting she was in her 40s, not one of my cousins. She didn't protest a bit, in fact, urging me to make sure she couldn't get loose. For the rest of that weekend, I tied her any way I could think of, but she really liked being hogtied, even suggesting different types of gags, and encouraging me to make her elbows touch. It was a real fun weekend for me, and her as well, I think. I never got to tie Carol again after that weekend, but I believe if I had, it would have gotten very "interesting". When I returned from the Army, Carol and her husband had moved into town, and I only saw her from a distance, but she sure kept her looks as she aged. |
| Name: | Bethanne |
| Comments: | On a recent summer day, I had my first bondage experience since i was a kid and got tied up while playing with my brother and the other kids in our neighborhood. My close friend Loni called me and said she was picking me up and taking me to lunch at the country club. I dressed appropriately, and we had a very nice lunch, catching up on gossip and rumors as if we hadn't seen each other for years, instead of 4 days. When we finished she invited me to her house, on the edge of town in a semi secluded subdivision. I tried to decline, but she insisited, so I went to her house. My kids were at camp for the week, I'm divorced, and I work for the school district so I get a long vacation every summer, with pay. Loni was married, at least on paper, but she bragged about how open her marriage was. I took that to mean she had affairs, and so did her husband, but she's still my friend. Josh, her husband was on a business trip, and her teenage son had invited some friends over, and she just wanted adult company. Whe we got to her house, she offered to loan me a 2 piece swimsuit, so we could lay out by her pool, catch some rays, and just have a fine day. With some reluctance, I took the 2 piece, and went to put it on. When I started putting it on, I realized I was larger in the breast area than Loni, and I was just barely covered. The bottom was also tiny, and I looked at my image in the mirror, and liked what I saw. I also appreciated the fact that I kept my pubic hair shaved to a minimum, or it would have been visible. On my way to the pool, I met a teenage boy I didn't recognize, and that's when I remembered her son had friends over. I blushed, he looked me up and down, smiled, and said, "smokin'". When I got to the pool, Loni was talking to her son and another boy and a girl, and I heard her say, "it's okay with me if your parents say okay, so if they need to talk to me, give them my cell number, and I'll say yes." Loni always wanted to be the cool mom, that all the kids liked. She looked at me in her bikini, and said, "I wish I looked like that when I wear that suit." Again I felt myself blush. I take care of myself, and my stats are 36D-23-36, blond (natural), 5'8" tall. We drank a bottle of wine, opened a second, and Loni told me I would have to stay overnight, as we both had been drinking, and couldn't drive. I had to comply, as she had picked me up, and therfore I had no car. Her cell rang, she answered, and it obvious was a parent of one of the kids, as she said, "it's no trouble, the kids are having fun, there's plenty of room, and I can provide something to wear to sleep in." She hung up, called out for Randy, and when he came over told him that it was definitely on for an overniter. "You're the best, mom," he said, and kissed her on the cheek and was gone. Later, we decided to go in and fix some food for the kids, so I went into the bathroom, and when I came out and went into the kitchen, the kids were all in there, and Loni said they wanted us to play a game with them before supper. "What game?" I asked. One of the boys said "Rodeo". "Never heard of it" Loni said. "Me neither" I said. "Well, there are 2 teams, and each team tries to lasso the other. When you get lassoed, you have to stay a prisoner until someone on your team rescues you. The team that catches all the other team first, wins." Loni asked who were the teams, and Randy said "kids against adults." I said, "only two of us, five of you." "We will only have 2 lassoes on oour team one of the girls said. "Well, i guess" Loni said, even though I began having doubts. We went back outside, and we were given a lasso each. Didn't notice at the time ours were a lot shorter than theirs, or that I was barefoot, and Loni had on flipflops. Not good for running, but after 2 bottles of wine, we weren't thinking real clear. It took about two minutes for them to lasso Loni, as she had never used a lasso before. I had, but long ago, and I jst kept busy evading the rope after Loni was lead away. Eventually, though, I was lassoed, and the rope was pinning my arms to my side, and I was led to the "prison". As soon as I arrived, the kids began tying us up. Not what we were expecting. One of the girls was tying Loni, and the other began tying me. The 2 other boys produced something to gag us with, and with wrists tied behind us, and scarves tied in our mouths, we were led back in the house. Once inside, it got a lot more serious. Our gags were removed, and huge wads of cloth stuffed in our mouths, over our objections, and then taped securely closed. I watched as Loni had a blindfold tied around her eyes, then it was taped over. These kids really seemed capable at tying someone up. A girl and a boy was tying each of us, with Randy overseeing. I watched as Loni's arms were tied, at her elbows I later discovered, pulling her shoulders back and thrusting her breasts out, with her nipples hard. She groaned as more rope was applied. By now, my elbows were being pulled together, rather painful I might add, and I watched as Loni was laid on the floor and then tightly hogtied. My captors grabbed what looked like about 1000 feet of rope and took me down the hall to the utility room. Imagine my shock when rope went around my breasts, and I swear the girl tying them rubbed both my breasts intentionally. A rope was tied around my waist, and she began twisting it and tying knots in it. "Let's do it, Chel" the boy said, and she dropped in front of me, and I figured she was going to tie my legs, but before she wrapped rope around my thighs, she fed the twisted and knotted rope back between my legs, and the boy grabbed it and yanked it up so hard and far it lifted me to my tiptoes. It also bit into my vagina as far as my body would allow. The girl then bound my thighs and my ankles, and the boy kept tugging on the rope through my crotch, and the knots were actually rubbing agains my clit. I began protesting and trying to get away, but I was so well tied that all i did was lose my balance and fall back into the boy. "Don't get so friendly with my boyfrien" the girl said, and she pulled me towards her. This caused me to fall to my knees, but she broke my fall, so I wasn't hurt, but I was furious. "Hogtie her, Chel. Might make her calm down." Chel did just that, hogtying me, asking the boy to keep raising my legs so she could pull my feet farthr up be hind me. I realized several things: I wasn't able to free myself, My body was arched so much that verylittle of my thighs were touching the floor, the rope biting into my crotch was stimulating my clit, and no one outside this house knew where I was. I was in a real jam. "Keep and eye on her, I'm going to get something, be right back" Chel told the boy. I also realized my left breast had popped out and was there for all to see. The boy noticed, and decide to try to get the other one to pop out. He yanked on the croch rope, which sent waves of pain and ecstasy both thru my clit. It also accomplished what he wanted, as my right breast popped out. He was leerin at me, and I saw him grab a long cloth strip, and before I could turn my head, blindfolded me. I was now totally helpless, at the mercy of thise teenagers, terrified and stimulated at the same time. "What's that" I heard the boy say, and then I heard a buzzing. "Randy's mom has some neat toys, so I think whe should share with her guest." I felt hands at my bikini bottoms, and then something with a bulbous end was placed agaainst my vaginal area, and then it began vibrating. I now knew what the buzzing had been. "Go check on the others, see what's going on in there" Chel told the boy. After he had apparently gone, she yanked on my crotch rope so hard I screamed, although no one could hear me. She kept pulling on it, and with the vibrator buzzing away also, i had an orgasm, then another. She turned the vibrator off, balanced me on my knees, and kissed each of my breasts. By letter of the law, she had raped me, but a teenage girl raping a grown mother of 4 would be hard to prove in court. She then rubbed her bare breasts all over my face, and whispered inmy ear, "do you want me to make you come some more?" I shook my head, and she said "okay, your loss." At that she pushed me back to the floor, and I heard her walk away. I lay there for a long time, til I heard Loni's voice, "Bethanne, are you okay?." I felt more than one pair of hands untying me, and finally the gag was gone, the blindfold was gone, the ropes ere gone, and I began to focus on my surroundings. "I think so, but I'm going to have rope marks all over me" I said. "Cheli and Micah decided to go home and her mom just picked them up. If I had known she had tied you up so strict, I would have told her mother. She told me you asked her to leave you tied until 8pm, so I did. I'm so sorry." Should I call her parents?" "No, no harm done" I lied, humiliated at what a 14yr old girl had done to me and more humiliated at the enjoyment I got out of it. I decided not to make an issue of it, but just today I ran into her and some othr kids in the mall, and she winked at me and ran her tongue aroound her lips. |
| Name: | BethAnne |
| Comments: | I recently discovered that I love bondage. I love being helpless and at the mercy of by captor (lover). I found out by being bound by an 18 year old who is the son of my best friend. She recently remarried and moved about 100 miles away, and her son, I'll call him R for privacy sake, wanted to stay here. He has a job that pays pretty well, his friends are here, and he didn't want to restart in a new town. He rented a small cottage behind an older home in town, from a family friend who gives him a great deal on rent. My friend asked me to drop in on him occasionally and ensure he was eating, doing his laundry, etc. I developed a pattern of dropping in twice a week, and he didn't seem offended by my checking on him. For a surprise, I dropped in on a Saturday afternoon, not my usual schedule, and took him a casserole I had fixed. He seemed genuinely pleased to see me, as usual (he's really a polite young man). I guess I should explain something to you; I'm 41 years old, I've been married twice, (widowed once, divorced once), no kids. I'm brunette, except for a few gray strands, 5'10" tall, kinda well rounded but not fat, (40-28-39), but still notice men looking at me. I dress fashionably, not excessively provocative, not matronly either. R asked me to stay and eat dinner with him, saying he didn't like eating alone on weekends. I agreed, not wanting him to be lonely. After eating and cleaning up, we sat in his living room area drinking coffee and talking. To my complete amazement, R told me he had always thought I was beautiful, the prettiest of all his mom's friends. I felt myself blush at this disclosure, simply because I've not dated much for several years and hadn't heard any compliments lately. I thanked him for the compliment, and he stunned me again. He said he always liked it when I visited his mom, and made sure I noticed him. He also disclosed that when he was younger, he used to play tie-up games with his mom, and secretly wished he could play them with me. As he got older, he lost interest in bondage, or so he thought. When I started coming to visit regulary, he started thinking about it again. Not really knowing how to respond, all I could say was, "I see." He then explained further that he never thought of harming me, just that I was an appealing subject. He changed the subject after that, and I could see he was embarrassed about bringing it up. I started to gather my things to go home, and he walked me to the door, and as he started to open it, I pushed it closed. Looking him in the eye, I said maybe we should try it sometime. His face lit up like a neon sign. "In fact, how about tomorrow afternoon?" He stared at me, and then managed to say okay. "I'll be here at 1pm," I said, then gave him a hug and a peck on the cheek, my usual departing routine. I showed up at 1pm, rang the bell, and the door almost flew open. R was dressed in denim overalls over a black T shirt. I wore cotton pullover blouse, jeans, and my most comfortable loafers. I entered, he hugged me, and asked me if I was sure. Told him I was (in fact, after reflectin on it all night, I was actually a bit excited). We sat down, and he explained a few things. He would use a lot of rope, that way he wouldn't have to tie so tight, asked if it was okay to gag and blindfold me, which I okayed. We agreed on a safe action (fingersnaps), and he told me to use the bathroom. When I came out of the bathroom, he had me sit on his coffee table, and we began. He certainly did use a lot of rope, tying my wrists, ankles, knees, and torso. He was constantly asking if I was okay, and I finally told him to just gag me and he wouldn't have to ask. He rolled up a new bandana, pushed it inmy mouth, and tied another one over it. He stood me up and helped me over in front of a mirror so I could see his handiwork. It was fascinating! He helped to his sofa, sat me down, rolled me over on my stomach, and tied my ankles to my wrists. The the blindfold was added, and I was helpless. I also began feeling arousal, something I hadn't experienced for some time. After what R said was 30 minutes, he asked if I was ready to be released. I snapped fingers the right sequence, and he untied me. When I was completely untied, he rubbed my wrists and ankles to get circulation back to normal. Without giving him any warning, I leaned over and kissed him, on the mouth, and it wsn't just a peck either. He actually took me in his arms when I kissed him, and when it dawned on him what he had done, he recoiled in fear, thinking I would be mad. Staring him in the eyes, I said "I kissed you first." He seemed to calm down after that, and I went to the bathroom. I really can't explain what or why, but I knew I wanted to be bound more, by him, so when I started out of the bathroom, I undressed completely. The look on his face was better than I had hoped. I saw the desire in his eyes instantly. I went to him, kissed him again, passionately with a lot of tongue, took his hand and led himto his bed. We made love 4 times before it was time for him to leave for work and I left for home to get ready for work. We see each other every night now, make love every night, which for a woman my age is unusual I think, but he makes me feel as if I'm 18 again. We have decided to move in together, and I keep him well supplied with rope, and have also purchased some ballgags and other gear. I love being his prisoner, but he won't do it every night. He says he's afraid I'll get tired of it and won't do it anymore. I doubt it, but I intend to keep him happy and satisfied. He doesn't ever hurt me, or have sex while I'm tied. Only when I'm released will he make love to me, but it is a great form of foreplay. We haven't told his mom yet, even though he wants to. She and I have been friends for a long time, but I don't know how she will react when she finds out we're in a relationship. |
| Name: | Judy |
| Comments: | My friend Dana called me asking for a huge favor. She asked if i would keep her 2 boys for a week while she went on a vacation with her current love interest. I had to take my kids to meet up with my ex for a 2 week stay with him out of state, and was dreading the loneliness, so I agreed, but thought it best if they stayed at my home, rather than hers. I live in the country, so figured there would be a lot less likelihood of mischief. The plan was for me to pick them up after meeting my ex. I arrived at Dana's and found her boys packed and ready, she was anxious to take off, and for the life of me I don't know why, but told her if she wanted she could be gone a little longer. I teach, so didn't have to worry about work for almost 2 months. She said she'd mention it to her fella and call me. I got the boys in the car after goodbye hugs and kisses, warnings to be good and to mind me, a list of emergency contacts, and other parental stuff. I headed for home, but asked the boys if they wanted pizza and if so, we'd pick it up since they don't deliver as far out as I live. Being typical teen boys, (15 and 13) they readily agreed. I called ahead so it would be ready when we got there, and made a stop for sodas. Just as I turned into the pizza place, Dana called me and said if it was still okay, she wwould be gone for 12 days. I said it was, and told the boys, they just shrugged. Dana's boys have a reputation of, while a bit mischievous, being pretty good. Luke, the oldes said as long as they didn't have to be around Dana's boyfriend it was okay with them. At my house, there's not a lot of stuff for boys available, as I have 3 girls. The boys brought some video games to fit our game system, a basketball, some books, etc, to pass time. Nick, the youngest, asked if I still had horses, but I told him, no, it got to ecpensive to keep them and had to sell them. The first few days every thing was great, they kept themselves entertained, did what I asked, cleaned up after themselves, and we had pretty good times. About the 5th day, Luke got a call on his cellphone, and went outside to talk. I guessed he was talking to a girl, and thought nothing of it. He was outside for over an hour, and when he came in, he had a bit of a smirk on his face. Again, I didn't think anything of it, as I had been a teenage girl once, and dealt with teenagers at school. Later that day, I noticed Luke talking to Nick in whispers, and Nick went outside. About an hour before supper, Luke asked a strange question. He wanted the three of us to dress up for supper. He said they did it at home at leat twice a week, but I hadn't ever heard Dana mention it. He asked so politely, and sincerely, I felt I couldn't refuse. He even said he and Nick would clean up after. Now, that imptessed me. Nick returned and when Luke told him we were dressing for dinner, he just nodded, then whispered in Luke's ear, and Luke smiled and nodded real big. After I had the meal ready, the boys set the table, and we all went to change. I put on a sleeveless dress and some heels, applied some lip gloss, and headed to dinner. The boys met me at my room door, offered me an arm each, and escorted me to the table. To my surprise, they had set the food on the table, poured each of us a drink; water for them and a glass of wine for me. We sat down, Nick told me I looked beautiful, and Luke offered a toast. We began to eat, making small talk, but I did notice the boys casting furtive glances at each other. Luke got up and refilled my wine glass, and i saw his check his watch. "Got a date,Luke" I heard myself ask and then giggled. I began feeling a bit fuzzy headed, and couldn't figure why. Another glass of wine was poured for me, and I drank half of it in one drink. That's when I heard a car pull in the drive, and everything was getting real fuzzy. Then darkness fell on me, and I passed out. When i awoke, I was sitting on my sofa, but for some reason unable to move. As the cobwebs cleared, I noticed at least 3 other boys, 2 of whom I recognized from school as troublemakers. I tried to tell them to get out of my house, but my mouth didn't work. The third boy stuck his face into mine and said, "she's coming around, guys. It's gonna get interesting now." I looked around and saw Luke and Nick off to one side, watching intently. By now I was fully aware of my surroundings and ealized I had been bound and ha a gag in my mouth. The third guy again spoke, to me this time, "well, teach, looks like the drops Luke put in you wine worked the was the supposed to. We gonna hang out with you for a bit, have some fun, borrow some of your stuff, then Nick and Luke are coming with us. If we like you enough, might take you also." He then reached out and squeezed my right breast, and I tried to kick him. He slapped me and said over his shoulder, "get some more rope and fix her so she doesn't kick anyone." One of the boys I recognized came over with what looked like 100 feet of rope, grabbed my bound ankles, jerked me onto the floor, rolled me over, and before I could resist yanked my feet up as far as he could and tied them so tight that I screamed into my gag. The boys then split up, and I could hear them throwing things all thru my house as they looked for loot. All of a sudden, Nick appeared on front of me, rasising me by my hair, and kissed my gagged mouth. "Of all mom's friends, you are definitley the hottest." Those words sent chills thru me, coming from a 13 yr old. One by one, the boys returned to where I lay hogtied on the floor. The oldest said, "hey, guys, Nick's got a boner. Think we ought to left him have fun?" "He's the youngest, why should he go first?" one of them asked. Luke spoke up, saying, "if it wasn't for Nick, we wouldn't be here. He suggested to mom that she ask Judy to keepus. Plus, he mixed the knockout drops we put in her wine. Guess that gives him first shot." At that, I was lifted to my coffee table, pushed to one end, and the gag taken out of my mouth. Nick's erect penis was rright in front of me, and he said, "Judy, you know what you have to do. Please don't make us hurt you, but we will if we have to." He then pinched my nose, making me open my mouth to breath, and he shoved his 13 yr old penis in. At first I just held it in my mouth, but he slapped me hard enough to make my ears ring, and said, "suck it, suck it good, and swallow my jizz". I began to work his shaft like I had my ex'es when still married, and he came pretty fast, but also quite a large amount. I managed to choke it down, and he was immediately replace by Luke, then the others in turn as each ejaculated donw my throat. After that, they began to rape me repeatedly, until my vagina was in agony. "Give her some time to rest, then we can have act 2" Luke said. The older guy said, "she's got more than one hole" which sent new feeling of dread thru me. My ex had enjoyed anal sex as much as vaginal sex, so I had experienced it, but never enjoyed it. Before I knew it, I was bent over my sofa, and something was rubbed all into my anus. Then the oldes one stood behind me and entered me with one thrust. Naturally, my body reflexed, causing me to jerk almost upright, but he shoved be back down, then asaulted y anus with a fury I had never experienced, actually lifting my high-heeled feet off the floor every thrust. His onslaught seemd to take forever, but he finally stiffend and made one more brutal thrust, groaning as he filled my rectal cavity with his disgusting discharge. Again, they each took a turn until all 5 had drained themselves into my intestines. Whenthey were finished, instead of allowing me to rest, they led me to my room, untied me and told me to shower. They made me leave the bathroom door open and the shower stall as well, and 2 of them watched my every move to ensure I didn't find any kind of a weapon. When i stepped out of the shower, the two began toweling me off, letting their hands roam wherever the desired. As I stepped into my bedroom, I noticed some clothes on my bed. "Put those on" Luke commanded. I picked them up, and immediately protested, "these aren't mine, they're my daughter Samantha's. They won't fit." Luke was instantly in my face, "you better make them fit, or we'll carve you down until they do." The look on his face frightened me, so I squeezed into the skirt, which was short on Sam, who is 3 inches shorter than me. It was so tight, I was glad is was short, because if longer, I wouldn't be able to walk. The halter top blouse almost didn't button, but i managed to get at least one button hooked. Nick appeared with a pair of shoes I had forgotten I owned. I had attended a halloween party years before dressed as a hooker, and wore those shoes. They had at least a 6inch heel, with no platform, wo it wasl almost like walking on tiptoes. Finally dressed, barely able to breathe, I was again bound, even tighter than before, including my elbows this time. I noticed, as did all the boys, that binding my elbows caused my breasts to thrust way out. The leers on the faces of all of them dashed any hope of being left alone. "Let's double team her," one of the boys said. I didn't know what they meant, until one of them lifted me up and entered my vagina, and another entered my anus. I was being raped by two at once. I don't know if it was the previous rapes, or what, but they were able to violate me for much longer, and both achieved climax at the same time. This was just the forerunner of what I endured for 5 more days. Raped repeatedly, violently, sodomized, forced to perform oral sex, and at the end even tortured. They whipped me with belts, beat me with shoes, forced me to chug vodka, and smoke marijuana with them. When they decided the ordeal wa over, I was again hogtied tighter than ever, my face wrapped with duct tape, carried outside, and felt myself being tossed into a car trunk. The car was driven away, for how long I don't know, then stopped. It never moved again, and once more I had no concept of time. Eventually, I heard acivity outside and tried to scream and beat on the trunk lid. I guess I was successful, because I heard the trunk open, and heard someone yell, "get an ambulance, quick." I was lifted out, and felt my bonds being removed. They had used so much, it took several minutes, but finally I wa free. I was looking at a Deputy Sheriff, and I grabbed him, hugged him, and began sobbing. He kept telling me it would be okay, that an ambulance was on the way. It seems that the reason I was discovered was that Dana had returned from her trip, and when she couldn't contact me to get her boys home, she eventually called the law. Apparently, they thought I had kidnapped them, so when my car was discovered, they came to investigate and I was found. After being admitted to hospital, it was discovered I had a broken cheek bone, broken nose, 3 cracked ribs, my body was covered in welts frombeing beaten with belts, I had vaginal and anal damage, 2 teeth had been knocked out, and my vision was blurred for several days. Dana denies her sons had anything to do with it, blaming the other boys, but her sons still are missing, with warrants on them. |
| Name: | Anna |
| E-mail address: | anna.cristo@hotmail.co.uk |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.facebook.com/media/albums/?id=123450471002828 |
| Comments: | Well, I'm the real deal. No time to write a long story. You should see my photo album. I like to be tied up while I sit on the toilet. |
| Name: | Karen |
| Comments: | I was invited by my co-worker, Judy, to spend the day at her house one Saturday, and being kind of down since breaking up with my man, I accepted. I don't like to visit people in their homes dressed to casual, so i put on a knee length denim skirt, western style blouse, and high heeled sandals, about 3.5 inch high. It was summer, so no pantyhose. When I pulled in her drive, I noticed several kids playing and figured they wer neighbor kids, as Judy has 2, a boy and a girl. Judy let me in when I rang the bell, gave me a hug, and put my purse in her bedroom. We went to the back deck, screened in, and drank iced tea and just gossiped. About 45 minutes after I arrived, the door from the house flew open an 3 kids, carrying squirt guns and paintball guns, came yelling in. At the same time the screen door to the back stairs was opend and 4 more came rushing in, yelling for us to raise our hands, that we were their prisoners. I was amused, but Judy began scolding them, telliing them to go play elsewhere. "Aw, gee, aunt Judy, you always play with us" one of the boys said. "yeah, mom, always" her daughter chimed in. "Well, I've got company today," she told them. "Hey, Karen, will you play too?" the daughter asked. "Thinking it would be nice to humor my hosts, I said, "aboslutely. Count me in." Judy gave me a look that said 'you don't know what you're getting us into' but I had already said yes, so it was too late. "Okay, prisoners, on your feet" we were commanded. We stood and I slipped my heels back on, Judy donned her flipflops, and we were marched thru the house and into the basement. Judy's nephew said, "we need to separate the hostages. Suzy, take aunt Judy and stash her someplace and don't let her escape. Me and Steve and Liz will take Karen." Judy was marched off thru the basemtn and up the other stairs. I was marched out the front stairs, thru the kitchen and into the garage. "Let's stash her in the secret hiding place" Liz said. Across the back yard, and thru the gate into the barnyard we went. They had me covered with their toy guns so I had my hands raised. They took me to a small shed, and I thought 'not such a secret place'. Once inside, the nephew slid a wooden chest across the floor, and I saw what appeared to be a trap door. That was exactly what it was, and he flipped a switch and a light appeared in the opening. The access was by ladder, and I wished I wasn't wearing heels or a skirt, but too bad. Liz went down first, then me, the the two boys. It was kind of dim in the small cellar, but it was cool. "Sit here, prisoner, the nephew said. It was an old Army cot, apparently used as a bench. I sat down and immediately Liz pulled my arms behing me and one of the boys started tying my hands. "Hey, nobody said anything about getting tied up" I said. "We always tie our prisoners, so the don't escape" Liz said. "Right now mom's already tied up and she doesn't complain" I thought for a second,and figured, oh, why not, they're just kids, and I agreed to play. "Okay, tie me up, but I'm gonna try to escape, and iif I do, I just might tie you up." The glanced at each other, and again began tying me. I was surprised at how tight and effective I was being tied and started to say something. "Prisoners aren't allowed to speak" the nephew said, and Liz pinched my nose and he stuffed a ridiculously long scarf into my mouth, bulging my cheeks way out and the other boy then plastered tape across my face. Liz grabbed more rope, and I felt it being wrapped around my upper arms pulling my elbows together, and my shoulders back. I began making noise, trying to object, but the nephew was tying my ankles very tight, then flipped my skirt up almost enough for my panties to be visible, but not quite. He then tied my legs above my knees, also very tight, then just below my knees. When my legs and arms were thoroughly bond, Liz pulled my onto my back, and the boys rolled me onto my stomach, and the younger boy ran rope thru my ankle ropes then pulled and raised my ankles until they met my hands and tied them tightly together. I just couldn't believe that kids knew how to tie so well. I was completely helpless. Then, just for added insurance, Liz passed severla lengths of rope under the cot, and the three of them used those ropes to bind my securely to the cot. I was unable to roll, hardly even to squirm. "Okay, let's go see how the others are doing with aunt Judy" the newphew said, and they climbed the ladder and were gone. Iheard the trap door close, the dim lights were turned off, and then I heard them slide the chest back over the door. That's when I got concenrned. In the dark, unable to move or speak, and alone. Only 3 other people knew wher I was, but I figured Judy would put an end to this game pretty quick. I lay ther for what seemed an eternity but no one came to free me. Eventually, I realized I needed to empty my bladder, and was afraid i would have to wet myself. The absence of light was bad, but the absence of sound was worse. It as if I was in a vacuum but I could breathe. My legs began cramping, my bladder was screaming for relief and I was motionless. Finally, I heard voices upstairs, and I tried to yell, but nothing came out, due to my mouth being completely dry. I was afraid it was someone who didnt know where I was, but the light came on and I heard the chest sliding across the floor. It was Liz, with a bottle of water and scissors. "Karen, I'll set you free, but you have to promise you wont tell where we kept you. No one knows about this cellar but me, my cousin and the neighbor kid. Its our secret place. If you don't I come back in an hour and see if yhou change ur mind. I nodded okay as best as I could, and she began cutting rope, and untying rope, and pulling tape off, which hurt. My wrists were free finally, and I grabbed the bottle of water and drained it without stopping. "I guess you're mad and gonna tell on me, huh, Karen? I accept it but you promised not to tell about our hideout, and I'm holding you to your word." "I'm not mad, just relieved,to be free, now help me up the ladder before I pee mypants. Your secret place is safe with me." I was pretty wobbly at first, and was surprised to see it was still daylight. I thought I had been tied for hours, but a look at my watch revealed it had only been slightly more than an hour. I mus have pee'd for 10 minutes, and when I came out of the bathroom, to my surprise, Judy was hopping down the hall still bound hand and foot, and gagged as well as I had been. I helped untie and ungag her, and she asked if I was okay. "Sure, it actually was kind of fun, you need to invite for another experience sometime. Liz heard this and her head almost spun like a top when she looked at me, and i gave hwer a wink. "Well, stay for supper, if leftovers are okay" she asked, and I agreed. I actually enjoyed being around a family, even if it was her, not mine, for an entire day. We had a nice supper, talked some more, and when I left, Liz walked out with me, and gave me a quick hug and asked if I had meant what I said earlier. "Yes, as long as you let me use the powder room." I gave her a hug also, got in my car, and drove home. That was not the last time I was tied in that little cellar, or other places on their property. But, that's some more stories for later. |
| Name: | James |
| Comments: | Karen...Oh please tell us more!!! |
| Name: | B.G. |
| Comments: | Awesome story, Karen! I would love to hear more, as well. |
| Name: | stevevevevev |
| Comments: | One time, my girlfriend and I were making out on her couch when I saw some rope lying on the floor. I've always been a bondage lover, but didn't think she was so I had never brought it up before. We were both pretty churchy until we had started dating and she was very shy and usually didn't take the initiative sexually. When I saw it, I asked if she had ever been tied up. She said no. I said, I heard from this one guy that girls find it exciting... She kinda shrugged her shoulders. I said "you wanna try?" she said sure why not?
So I stood her up, searched her thouroughly examining her crotch and breasts very well. I slowly brought her hands behind her and then tied her hands behind her back. She said, wow... that is kidna exciting. I then snapped her around and planted a big one on her while groping her fine ass. I turned her around again placed her bound hands on my private and she started rubbing automatically. I started to rub her breasts and she started groaning very sexily... When i thought I couldn't take any more without cumming I sat down to calm down but she sat in my lap! I was like WHOA!!! She never does this! Then she started lap dancing and I came in my pants! I changed and said... whoops. And she was like "sorry. IDK what I was doing." I said, don't be. That was awesome. I lost my virginity to that girl later that month during which a tied and blindfolded her. I'm not into gags. I like french kissing too much! ANyways... after she screwed me over literally, she screwed me over figuratively. She told her dad! now I can't see her no more... oh well.. FUCK YOU BITCH! |
| Name: | Alf Alfarex |
| E-mail address: | steve,you know.me@here.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.lincoln-shitting.com/images/lincoln-shitting.gif |
| Comments: | Steve, why?
I know you well. Your GF isn't into that. However, long ago, she was into much more... Tap and die was all she cared about, until love seeped in. You probably don't like this thought, but she came to me many a night crying. Yes, in tears. Made me sad beyond belief. So anyways there I was, crouched by the phone, waiting for something to happen. And then... She french kissed me. Doesn't seem like much, but to her it did. She was all over it. Loved it. Would do it again. Thanks for this site. it helps me know what's going on. |
| Name: | Michael |
| Comments: | Growing up, I had a crush on the lady next door. She was about my mom's age,but dressed, looked, and acted younger. She and her husband had 2 kids, a boy and a girl, and they were older than me, by quite a few years. Carol was about 5f 6in tall, and had a figure that drove a teenage boy with raging hormones insan. I would watch from my upatairs bedroom and every time i saw her outside, my cock would swell, and I would have to gratify myself. Just before graduation, Carol and her husband moved. I saw her a few times in town, in fact I even waited on her once when she came into the hardware store I worked in. I even remember that she bought some housepaint, a few brushes, and 50 feet of sash rope. After graduation, I joined the Army and was gone for 4 years, with a couple of leaves spent at home, but kind of forgot my crush on Carol. After discharge, I returned home, got a job in construction, and enjopyed partying with friends. One night, celbrating a buddy's birthday, the group I houng out with met at a local restaurant for dinner. The hostess was Carol, and she looked as awesome as when she lived next door. Her figure still drew admiring stares from men, and jealous glares from women younger than her. Other than obvious hair coloring, she was unchanged. She rocognized me, and gave me a hug, a kiss on the cheek, and welcomed me home. As the birthday party broke up, I decided to sit in the bar, watch a late baseball game, and have a couple drinks. About 11pm, when the grill closed down, Carol sat beside me, and asked if I would "buy a girl a drink". We sat and caught up on what was going on in each other's lives, and I was stunned to hear she was divorced. "Yes, Henry decided to come out of the closet, told me he was gay and in love with a man, and left me. My kids have a hard time accepting our split, so they don't come home ofter." She told me her daughter had married an engineer and lived In Seattle, her son was in NYC trying to get a abreak on Broadway. We called it a night, and went our separate ways. A couple days later, the doorbell of my apartment rang, and it was Carol. I let her in, and offered her a drink. She accepted, and as we sat on my sofa, chatting, she began to rub the toe of her highheeled pump up and down my shin. Before long we were making out, and advanced to the bedroom, where Carol fucked me better thaan any woman my age had ever done. She revealed that Henry had never been very good in bed, almost never wanted sex with her, and that left her frustrated for years. Now that she was single, she had become a "cougar" and wanted to make up for lost opportunity. She then asked me to join her at her house Friday nite for dinner and whatever. Having had my youthful desires come true, I eagerly accepted. On Friday nite, I arrived about 6pm, and when she let me in, I eyes couldn't leave her body. She was dressed in a blouse and skirt that fit her very well, with a black bra visible thru the white blouse. She had on high heels, stocking, not pany hose, and you'd never guess she was almost 50. After a great steak dinner and a few drinks, she got right to the chase; "I'd like for you to spend the night, even all weekend if possible, and I'll make it the best weekend you ever experienced." Flattered, I agreed to stay until I was unable to perform. She took my hand, and led my downstairs in her large basement. In one corner was an old bed with a brass head- and foot- board. The lights were glowing a soft red, and the bed was covered with black satin sheets and a black comforter. On a table beside the bed was a medium sized cardboard box. She reached in the box and pulled out a coil of cotton sash rope. "You sold me this rope almost 5 years ago, and I've dreamed of letting you use this on me ever since." Stunned, I just stared at her, and she spoke again; "your mom once mentioned that she was a little concerned about you because every time ur cousins came to visit, you would spend the whole time tying them up down in the shed. Afraid you'd go too far, I guess." In reality my cousins, twins, insisted on playing tie-up games. They even bragged about making their little brother tie them up all the time. Anyway, Carol assured me that tying her would fine, that she had tried to get the ex to try it their whole marriage, and was always denied. So she was chomping at the bit. She made sure the house was locked, turned all upstairs lights off, and had just minimum lighting in the basement. I bound her wrists, elbow, upper body, very securely, taking time to caress her still firm breasts, which drew delightful moans from her. I lay her on her belly, and tied her legs into a tight frogtie, which she said she had never experienced. That's when I discoverd she wore stockings,with garter belt, rather than pantyhose. She also was panty-less. After securing her, I turned her to face me, pulled out my cock, and stuffed it in her open willing mouth. She sucked me like an industrial vacuum, until I blasted her tonsils with the biggest load of cum I ever remember shooting, and she swallowed every drop without so much as a flinch. It was also the first time my cock never got soft after cumming, so I turned her again, slightly lifted her midsection, and plunged my still erect and tingling cock between her legs. Her pussy completely engulfed me, and she worked her vaginal muscles, liek she was milking a cow, around my cock. I began thrusting harder and harder, with her rising to every thrust just as eagerly. We both let out a yell when we reached joint orgasms, and I collapsed ontop of her back, breathing heavily. A few minujtes rest, and I rolled her over, unbuttoned her blouse, and began sucking her nipples with gusto, and my newly erect cock again found her eager cunt, and again I pounded her with all my might, and again we both had nucleaar climaxes. After a short nap and a trip to the bathroom, I returned to where I left Carol on the bed, and with a sly grin, rolled her over til her saucy bottom was exposed. I began lubing her anus, altho she stated she had never done that and wasn't sure if we should. I told her, it was her call, that I didn't want to hurt her, but she finally said okay, and after generously lubing her and myself, began to slowly push my cock agains her unbelievably tight anus, which gradually relaxed enought to achieve full penetration. I was gentler with her this time, but after about 15 minutes filled her with another lload of come. I remained with Carol til Sunday evening, by which time I had used every opening on her, filling her ass, cunt, and throat numerous times. Our relationship lasted almost 2 years, with me actually renting the house behind hers, so we had a rather large area tp play in. The more likely we were to be discovered, the more thrilled Carol was. We would have continued longer, I'm sure, but when her daughter got sick, Carol went to stay with her and care for her kids til she got better, and I met the girl who became my wife. But is was a fun, educational, and fulfilling experience. |
| Name: | Dian |
| Comments: | My man and I were at some friends' on a Friday night, playing cards and enjoying a few "adult beverages" and I guess I let my mouth override my good sense. Charlene, wife of our host, also seemed to be rather chatty. Any way, we both started talking about how, when younger, we both had played tie-up games with our brothers. Charlene mentioned that her brothers, older than her, could usually tie her so she was unable to get free on her own. I bragged that my brothers, both younger, were never able to prevent me from escaping. Charlene boasted she could tie me so I would agree to just about anything to be untied. Downing a glass of wine in one gulp, I stated, "that'll be the day." As soon as the words were out of my mouth, Josh, Charlene's husband said, "only one way to find out." Charlene immediately agreed with Josh, even taunting me that I wasn't brave enough to take the challenge. Looking over at Doug (boyfriend), I asked him what he thought. "I think it's the wine talking, not you" cautioning me that I should think about what was being proposed. Having younger brothers, numerous cousins, all boys, and a neighborhood ful of boys, I had grown up taking dares and challenges constantly. So, without thinking twice, I eagerly accepted the challenge. Charlen asked for an hour, to make a few preparations. "Okay by me" I responded, and poured another glass of wine. We could hear Charlene moving about in various rooms doing whatever. About an hour later, she returned to the family room carrying a medium sized backpack. "Better use the toilet while you can." Excusing myself, I answered the call of nature. When I returned to the family room, Doug again asked me to declare that Charlene won by default, that I would not be able to free my self. Even Charlene gave me an opportunity to back down, but I refused. "Okay, then, I am going to tie completely helpless, gag, and blindfold you. When I am finished, I will start the timer on ur cellphone, and Doug will hold it. You will have 1 hour to get free, after the hour, I will tell you what you have to do for freedom. If you still agree, and have no questions, let's start." I walked over to her, turned around, and crossed my wrists. She had me sit on the coffee table, tossed something to Doug and told him to wet it, then wring it out. While he was doing that, she pulled my wrists parallel to each other, and began wrapping several wraps of thin rope around them, then cinched them quite tightly. By now Doug was back, and handed something to Charlene, who then told me it was a new kitchen sponge, soaked then wrung out, to prevent my mouth from drying out, then stuffed it in my mouth. The sponge was huge, barely fitting my mouth. She then pulled out a roll of wide, slightly adhesive, bandage, and wrapped it around my jaws, pulling each wrap as tight as she could, so that no one outside the room I was in could hear a sound I made. Still not concerned, feeling sure of my self, I just winked at the guys as they watched. Charlene then bound my elbows, something I had never experienced before, making them touch. That got my attention, but caused no alarm. She then lifted my feet, and rolled me onto my belly, right on her coffee table. My ankles were then bound to my thighs, also something new to me. I was glad I was turned sideways to the guys, as I was sure my short denim skirt would allow then to see my panties if turned with my back to them. Then, I felt rope wrapped around my ankles, binding them to each other, then she tied a rope to my elbow rope, and ran it around the ankle rope, and pulled. My elbow, and my shoulders, were pulled towards my ankles, lifting my upped abdomen and lower legs from the table. "Doug, give me a hand" she asked, and with Doug lifting my legs even more, she pulled them even closer together. Now, along with feeling some pain, I began feeling concern. I was pretty sure I wouldn't get free, and didn't know what I would have to do to earn freedom. Charlene, however, wasn't thru yet. The backpak was open in front of me, and from it she took more tape, and several cottonballs. She rolled some of the cotton into small balls, and stuffed them into my ears, packing both ears thoroughly. Then, she wrapped my head with layer after layer of the tape, covering eyes and ears, as well as my hair, until no light was visible thru the blindfold, and almost no sound was hearable. She dis speak loud enough for me to hear when she told Doug, "time" and I began my hour. It was absolutely useless to try to escape, the only things I could move were fingers and toes. I could have rolled my entire body, I guess, but was afraid of falling off the table. So, for what seemed like a dozen eternities, I lay there. Finally, I felt myself being raised to my knees on the hard table, and the tape around my eyes and ears was being removed. When I was able to see, a note was being held in front of my face, and the conditions for release were listed on it. First, I had to perform oral sex on Doug in front of Charlene and her husband. Second, when Doug was able, we were to have sex, doggy style, in front of them. I'm not a prude, but wasn't sure I wanted to perform with an audience. She wasn't demanding anything I had never done, just them watching was. Thinking for a few minutes, and really wanting my freedom, I reluctantly agreed. She removed my gag, and Doug was standing before me, with his member more erect than I had ever seen. The sponge was hardly out of my mouth before Doug was in, and I gave him the best I knew how to give. He responded by quickly ejaculating into my throat, far enough back that I had to swallow just about every drop. As he removed his softeneing penis, Charlene pinched my nose, making me swallow the rest. She then began untying my hogtie ropes, but not untying my ankles from my thighs. Doug was already spreading my knees, pulling down my lacy panties, slightly lifting me, then was inside me, plunging in vigorously. He brought me to a climax quickly, but kept thrusting until he achieved a climax, as well as bringing me to another. It was then that I noticed Charlene's husband with a video camera, and I guess he had filmed the entire event. He invited Doug to assist him in editing the vid, and they went to his camera room in the basement. Once they closed the basement door, Charlene began to act as if she was untying me, but actually began caressing my body, especially my breasts. "Charlene, I'm not into g-" I started to say, but she had her mouth against mine, jamming her tongue into my mouth, and I realized she was pulling her blouse off. Removing her mouth from mine allowed me to see her very large, full, firm, breasts, with nipples you could used to dial a rotary phone with. She pulled my face into the valley between them, and whispered in my ear, "it's just us for a while, so let's make use of the time." For about the next 2 hrs, Charlene fondled, kissed, sucked, licked, and fingered my body, forcing me into several orgasms. I was so glad to see Doug, who had to finish untying me, that I promised him he could do whatever he wanted when we got home. That's another story, though. |
| Name: | Bound-Black-Girl Lover |
| Comments: | THIS story was PLENTY h-o-t alone! |
| Name: | Susan |
| Comments: | I have played tie-up games since I was a kid, sometimes the captive, sometimes the captor. During my marriage, my husband never displayed any interest in bondage, hardly any interest in sex, even. So, I wasn't too shocked when he asked for a divorce when our son was 8 yrs old. After our divorce, my son showed some interest in tie up games, which we played a few times, on days when he was cooped up inside, unable to play outside with his playmates. A couple of times, his friend, J, helped catch me and tie me, but nothing extreme. One summer, my son went to a summer camp that was a whole month long. My dad paid for it, as it was an outdoors/survivalist, type camp, which my dad was into, and my son showed interest also. So, on a hot, humid morning, I delivered to to the departure point, gave him a hug but no kiss (might not look macho to the other guys) and waved as the van pulled away. On the way home, my cell rang, and R, the mother of J, asked a huge favor of me. Also a divorcee, she struggle to make ends meet, and had taken a job as a travel agent with a travel agency and they wanted her to accompany a busload of senior citizens on a 6 day trip. If she turned it down, they would replace her, and she needed the money. She asked if J could stay with me while she was gone. Being alone for the next month, I said, "of course, be happy to help out." J didn't hang around with my son as much as when they were younger, (both now 14) but still considered each other friends. R said she would have J walk to my house and when he arrived, asked if I would call and confirm he arrived so she could leave with peace of mind. He showed up with a large suitcase on rollers, big enough for a month's worth of clothes; turned out he had brought several video games, a laptop, and other non apparell items, and needed the capacity. I called R, she thanked me profoundly, and said one last goodby to J, and our week began. I didn't realize how long it had been since I had seen J, for he had really grown, at least 6ft now, broad shouldered, slender, and unlike my son, wore his hair very short, like a military cut. He was also quite handsome, very polite, and he also thanked me for helping his mom. The first day or two were uneventful, the heat keeping J inside. He helped with meals, cleaned up after, washed dishes, etc. I told him that with an attitude like his, all the girls would be after him, and that caused him to blush. The evening of the third day, he went to the room he was staying in, to watch a dvd he had. About an hour later, I went to ask him if he would like some ice,cream, but he was in th bathroom.. I saw the screen of his laptop and what I saw got my interest quickly. Don't remember the name of the movie, but Marlon Brando was tying up a blonde woman, first spread eagle on a bed, then in a hogtie. It was fascinating. J came up behind me, and said, "not a very good hogtie, got her hands across her chest, not behind her." He had moved so quietly he startled me, but I recovered quickly. "You can do better?" I asked. He nodded his head, then reminded me, "don't you remmeber thtime we hogtied you? You weren't able to escape." "Well, I didn't try very hard, and there were 2 of you, anyway" I retorted. "Wanna try again, just with me?" he asked. Since I do like bondage, even though he was a kid, I accepted his challenge, but told him I didn't know where any rope was. "Brought some with me" he replied, causing me to wonder why. I asked for time to get ready, i.e., use the bathroom, remove jewelry, etc. We agreed to use the basement as it was cooler down there. After leaving the bathroom, I went downstairs, and J was waiting. I guess I need to describe my self. I'm only 5ft 1in tall, less than 100 lbs, short brown curly hair. I never thought about changing clothes, so was wearing a tank top, denim skirt that was about mid-thigh but fit like a pair of shorts, and sneakers. "I'm going to tie you so you can't escape. I'll gag and blindfold you, and you will not get free, believe me. I've practiced on mom enough to know how to prevent escape. Still willing?" "Bring in on" I replied with an air of confidence. He stood behind me, draped a very long rope over myshoulder, under my armpits, around the part on my shoulder, then I felt him wrap it around my arms above me elbows. After several wraps, he began pulling on the rope, drawing my elbows together til they touched. This was entirely foreign to me, a bit uncomfortable but not painful. He told me that my elbows went easier than his mom's. He wrapped around my forearms, about half way between wrists and elbows, again making it snug. Finally he began to tie my wrists, wrapping then cinching the rope tightly. My arms were completely bound and useless now, and I could sense several feet of rope just dangling from my bound wrists. Catching me off guard, he stuffed my mouth with a huge wad of matereial, quite slick feeling, like panties, but couldn/t figure where he had got any. A piece of tape covered my mouth holding the wad in, and then applied gauze and tape over each eye. I was gagged quite well and blindfolded. For some reason, I began feeling aroused and was happy I was blindfolded so couldn't tell if he had a reaction as well. Then, he began wrapping something very wide, and only slightly sticky over my mouth and eyes, pulling it tight each wrap, making my head feel like it was in a vise. This caused some concern, but only fleetingly. He sat me down on a stool, and tied my legs above and below knees, then my ankles. When He laid me on the flor on my belly, I knew a hogtie was coming. I was right, but didn't know how strict I was going to be tied until my sneakers were touching my forearms. He didn't stop there. He fed rope thru my shoulder rope and pulled, pulling my shoulders back, which was painful, but gagged as I was, couldnt tell him. Then, I felt him grab my elbow rope and ankles and lift me, and felt being carried. He depositied me on an old dining table that hadn't been used in years. "Okay, Sue, get loose" he told me. I don't know how long I tried but made no progress whatever. Finally, he whispered in my ear, "time for a ride". I heard a zipper being opened, then was lifted from the table, and sensed being put inside something. I realized it must be his large suitcase, and panicked, but was so completely helpless it was useless. I felt, and heard, the suitcase being closed and zipped. He had placed me so my head was up, kees down, and then could tell I was being rolled across the floor. Then, he was dragging the suitcase up the stairs, with a thump every stair, and out side we went. It was still hot, especaillyu hogtied and stuffed in a suitcase. He wheeled me for several minutes, as I could hear traffic driving by, kids playing, music ffrom homes, etc, just normal neighborhood sounds. Finally we thumped up stairs, back into air conditioning, then down stairs again. Finally, the suitcase was opened, I was lifted out, and he wiped the sweat off my forehead, then began untying me, although slowly. Not only was I soaked with sweat, but my crotch was almost dripping. I hoped he couldn't tell how aroused I was, but when my blindfold came off, he was staring at my erect nipples, not so much in lust, but confusion. He began to stammer, and seemed like he couldn't untie me fast enough. When freee, i excused myself, went to the bathroom and took a shower. When I got out of the shower, he was in his room, packing his things. "What are you doing?" i asked. "Going home. I shouldn't be here, shouldn't have tied you up. I'm sorry. Tell the police where I live. I'll be there waiting for them." "J, why would I tell the police where yhou live? You havent done anything I didn't allow. It was quite an experience, I must admit. Very creative. We might try again in a day or two. It was actually fun" I reassured him. "You're not mad?" he asked. "Of course not. How about pizza for supper?" Maybe I will tell that story later. I've taken up a lot of your valuable time. |
| Name: | MILF Lover |
| Comments: | When I was a young teenager my best friend's mother a 5'3", blue eyed, beauty with long curly platinum-blonde hair, was involved in a burglary. She and a woman client were looking at a house, Tina was a real estate agent. They walked in on a burglary and were both left bound and gagged and not found until early the following morning, this was in the late 70s and before cell phones.
Since Tina was a divorced woman, not a good thing back then and already had a reputation of a loose woman, which she wasn't, my parents insisted that I spend more time with her son Terry, since he was an only child and could use a friend. I had a major crush on Tina and would look in the hamper and sniff her worn panties, pantyhose and bras, she wore a 34DD, which really impressed almost every boy and man in the county. She was a huge C&W music fan so wore the tightest jeans, cowboy boots and tight shirts and when spandex pants came into style, well Tina was the first woman to wear them in our town. Terry became as interested in bondage as me, and one day while cleaning out a garage, found a bunch of old detective magazines and brought them back to his house. The stories were awful, but the covers really got us excited, beautiful women bound and sometimes gagged. We began to experiment, at first on each other and then we managed to invent games with the other boys and a couple girls in the neighborhood, a pretty blonde named Amy was usually our victim, she wore glasses and a lot of guys called her a nerd, but she was well developed in middle school and had long legs and since we all played in our swimsuits, Tina had an above ground pool in the backyard, which lored a lot of kids to his yard, she had a great bikini tan. My favorite time was when Terry and a few boys tied up and gagged Amy and me with about a hundred feet of rope and used two worn panties that were taken from the hamper and wide bandanas to gag us with. Tina arrived home early and insisted that her son mow the lawn and catch-up on his chores, of course being young the other kids flew like jet planes out of teh yard, afraid of having to help. Well Amy and I had been bound and gagged for hours and Tina found us in Terry's bedroom. At first she was mad, I was already very aroused, since Amy and I were tied face to face and she was as tall as me. I was even more excited when Tina untied us, we were very good at tying and untying, but the gorgeous buxom blonde MILF was no knot expert and it took quite a while to free us, not that we were in a hurry. That day made quite and impact on me and when I took a shower since we were both a mess by the time Tina found us, I did pleasure myself. I dated Amy through high school and we tied each other up quite a bit. Terry became the school jock and dated the pretties girls, but had little luck with them as far as getting into bondage or just frisky. Amy grew into a healthy 36C, and quite a looker. 20 years later; I went to the twenty year reunion and visited the old town for the first time in years, divorced with no children gave me a little more freedom. Terry was on his third marriage with three kids, Amy on husband #2 with two kids. The reunion was pretty awful, so I visited with Tina, who was almost sixty and although a little heavier, was still a looker. She could pass for forty-five and still wore the tightest jeans she could squirm into. We went out to dinner after everyone else left town. We talked about old times and the time she found Amy and me tied up came up, by Tina no less. I nervously laughed about the incident, but the way my jeans bulged out in the front was obvious. The sexy buxom blonde ran her long red fingernails across the front of my tight jeans in teh restaurant. To say the least we skipped dessert and went to her house. She asked me to tie her up and when I asked how, she wanted to recreate the burglary. She was ordered to strip to her bra and pantyhose, which I had her do and boy did the leopard print bra strain to contain her 34DDs and her controltop suntan pantyhose really gave her bubble butt a rounder look, I insisted that she keep her 5" leopart pring pumps on made her happy. I gagged her with a worn white panty and a wide white cloth, tied her hands behind her back with pantyhose and used another pair to secure her pencil thin ankles together! I was throbbing like never before! I was soon down to my jockey shorts and my cock was throbbing inside. I put her on my lap and spanked her as she squirmed and wiggled! She knew what she wanted and milked me and had a few orgasms herself! I left her bound and gagged that way for an hour and then tied her face down on her queen sized bed spread eagled with more old nylons and removed her bra, her breats were huge and her pinkish-brown nipples hard. I poked a hole in her pantyhose and rode her like there were no tomorrows! She was the was insatiable. When I finished with her vagina, she wanted me to do her anus. It was the best night of my life and by morning we were exhausted. I left town a happy man and with the used pantyhose as a souvenir. We made plans to meet later in the year. |
| Name: | MILF Lover |
| Comments: | Part 2
After the reunion and visit with Tina, we stayed in touch. Sure she was almost sixty, and had over twenty years on me, but she was gorgeous and the kinkiest woman I was ever with. I finally had some time off and we made it a point to vacation together close to Niagara Falls. I splurged with a honeymoon suite complete with heart shaped jacuzzi. We met at the motel and checked out the room. Tina was wearing the tightest jeans she could get into and her top only emphasized her ample 34DDs, she looked so hot an older businessman tried to set up a 'date' with her. We went to the falls and checked out the Canadian side that included the wax museum. The whole time Tina groped me every chance she could and we even went into a bathroom and made out like a couple teenagers. After eating dinner we headed back to our room. As soon as we crossed the border Tina had me stop the car. "It is time to play." She informed me. She reached into the backseat and handed me a plastic bag that contained two fat rolls of 3" wide white medical tape and a worn black panty that she put in a plastic bag. I stuffed her own worn panty deep in her luscious mouth and placed two strips of tape over her full red lips. I taped her well-manicured hands behind her back which made her ample bosom look even bigger inside her tight blue knit sweater. I then helped her into the backseat and taped her 4' red highheeled ankles together. I took my time driving back and welcomed the red lights on the strip. Tina hammed it up as she struggled on the backseat. I was very excited as we approached the motel. We had a first floor room and a sliding door to the parking lot, however someone was moving into the room beside us. I had to wait until they got their stuff into their room and go through their van in case they forgot something, even though the older couple made about ten trips each and chatted with me in between trips. Poor Tina meowed helplessly through her panty stuffed mouth as she waited impatiently. I had a lot of wood in my jeans. I finally had a chance to help Tina into the room. I cut the tape from her ankles and helped her walk through the sliding door and placed her on the bed and taped her ankles together again. She began to act up and pretend she was a damsel-in-distress! I reached down and played with her huge sweater covered breasts as she tried to kick and wiggle away! I spanked her plump round denim clad bottom and got very erect! She went wild and when I reached between her thighs found her very wet! I helped her sit up and then slowly stripped to my white jockey shorts that barely contained my hard circumcised wonder and tight walnut sized balls! Tina's big bright blue eyes lit up like a Christmas tree as I inched down her tight jeans, no easy task and then licked between her nude controltop pantyhose that were very damp! She had a few intense climaxes! I finally took off her pants, but put her highheels back on since they looked so sexy on her. it was then i discovered what a naughty lady Tina was, she had a 4" buttplug in her tight bumhole! I poked a hole in the front of the pantyhose and rammed my penis deep inside her quaking pussy and pressed the plug deeper inside of her! We both had earth shattering orgasms! I finally untied the willing captive and helped her to get into the bathroom! She sat on teh toilet did her business and took care of me orally at the same time! I dropped another load! That night I taped her hands in front of her and gagged her with a bandana and slept close to her, the red baby doll and matching panty looked so sexy on her. It was a wonderful night and early the next morning I felt her bound hands play with my hard penis inside my tight underpants. It was wild! |
| Name: | Lilly |
| Comments: | Hello, my name is Lilly,
This is my story about me being in bondage and gagged, Ok so, I was coming home from work and I work in a pub when I stopped in a parking lot to pop to the toilet and it was just me and some guy I went to the toilet got back there was another car but the owner gone shopping the weird guy was still there though and he grabbed me and covered my mouth and he tied my ankles and wrists together but he couldn't find a cloth to gag me with so he took my car keys opened my car boot and grabbed a pair of panties out (I bought them before I went to work) any locked my car and gave my car keys back then he shoved the panties in my mouth the ductaped me to shut me up then he drove away and left me leaning against my car then I struggled to my feet and hopped to the other car then fell on my butt then I leant up against the other car and waited about 4 hours for the owner to get back to there car and un tie me then I called the police. |
| Name: | Lilly |
| Comments: | Hello, my name is Lilly,
This is my story about me being in bondage and gagged, Ok so, I was coming home from work and I work in a pub when I stopped in a parking lot to pop to the toilet and it was just me and some guy I went to the toilet got back there was another car but the owner gone shopping the weird guy was still there though and he grabbed me and covered my mouth and he tied my ankles and wrists together but he couldn't find a cloth to gag me with so he took my car keys opened my car boot and grabbed a pair of panties out (I bought them before I went to work) any locked my car and gave my car keys back then he shoved the panties in my mouth the ductaped me to shut me up then he drove away and left me leaning against my car then I struggled to my feet and hopped to the other car then fell on my butt then I leant up against the other car and waited about 4 hours for the owner to get back to there car and un tie me then I called the police. |
| Name: | Rick |
| Comments: | It really surprised me that this happened. Jamie had been married to a friend, who cheated on her, so she divorced him. At the time, I was still married to Lorna, but we were on shaky terms then, as well. She had a serious alcohol problem,and I tried to support her in trying to quit, but she would leave AA after just a couple meetings, so they finally told her she was unwelcome. I was unable to cope, so I finally filed for divorce. It was finalized before I even thought about entering the dating scene, and one Friday my buddies asked me to go out on the town with them. Some were single, a couple were married, so we just planned on a steak dinner, couple of drinks, and call it a night. At the sports bar we went to, Jamie was there with friends, and one of my buds asked them to join us. We made small talk, and Jamie asked me how I was handling divorced life. "Getting by" I told her. About 10pm, I began saying goodnight and got ready to leave. Jamie asked if I would give her a ride home, so I said sure. When I pulled up in front of her apartment building, she asked me in for coffee, and since it was Friday and no work the next day, i accepted. I sat on the sofa while she put on the coffee, and when she brought it in, she also sat on the sofa. We began to talk, and I found it easier to talk to her than anyone else I knew. Jamie is a blond-haired, blueeyed woman, her hair hanging below her shoulders. She wasn't slender, but not fat either. She has D cup breasts, nice bottom, and her blue eyes twinkled. After about 30 minutes of talking about things I never expected to discuss with anyone, she leaned over and kissed me on the mouth. Not just a quick kiss, but and open mouth kiss with tongue. We began making out passionately, and I could feel the heat of both our bodies. I at first figured it was just lust, since I hadn't enjoyed any intimacy since before my divorce. She caught me off guard when she asked me if Lorna had been truthful when she told Jamie we had tried bondage a few times, which she didn't enjoy, so we ceased. I enjoyed it, had since I was a child, but it's not for everybody, and we had enough problems in our marriage then. I confessed it was true, and she surprised me by saying it was something she had always wanted to try, but her ex was too conservative for anything like that. My heart began racing at her disclosure, but wasn't sure where she was heading. She asked if I was willing to try bondage with her, and I admitted, readily, I was. She then kissed me, told me to go home, and she would think about it and call me. I left my cell nr, and departed. I sat up til almost 3am waiting for her call, but it never came, so, disappointed, I went to bed. About 10am, my phone rang, and it was Jamie. "I"ve really thought about it, and I want to try it. I know I have to trust you, but, you have always seemed honest, and a really nice guy, so I don't see a problem. Can I come to your house this evening for the experience?" I assured her I would not do anything she didn't agree to beforehand, and she was welcome at any time. At 6pm, the bell rang, and Jamie was standing at the door. She had on a long coat so I didn't know right away what she was wearing, but when I let her in and took her coat, I gasped. She was wearing a silk blouse, that really accentuated her bustline and was transparent enought to let me see she was wearing a dark colored bra. Her skirt was snug on her hips, about knee length, and she was wearing seamed stockings (found out a little later) rather than pantyhose. She had on high heels, about 4 inches, but not stilettos, rather of the stacked type. She was gorgeous and sexy. I told her to decide again if she was willing, and if so, she would set the guidelines and restrictions, and could end it at any time. Without a seconds hesitation she assured me she was, and that I could do anything. She then opened her bag, removed some papers which turned out to be photos, and said she would like to be tied like the photos. Only 3 positions were on display: balltie, frogtie, and a rather brutal looking hogtie. The remaining photos were just of the model being bound in preparation for the positions. While I studied the photos she went to the bathroom. When she returned, she said she was anxious to begin. I said, "we'll use the basement. It's roomy and no windows for prying eyes to look thru." (I kept the house in the divorce). Once in the basement, Jamie face me,and grabbed and kisssed me with longing. "Im yours for the night. Do anything you can think up." I began binding her, using soft cotton rope, but using a lot and making it pretty tight. She never groaned, flinched, or grunted while I bound her quite securely, finally laying her on the double bed on her stomach, and began to hogtie her. That's when I discovered she was wearing stockings, and also had no panties on. As I pulled her feet up behind her, she said, "pull then as far as you can bend my body, make me helpless, and have your way with me." I honored her wishes, and when she was tightly hogtied, turned her around to face the side of the bed, dropped my jeans, and my erection was right at eye level. She stared at it, and said "Lorna never told me you were so big." I told her if she didn't want to perform oral sex, that was alright, but she just licked her lips, and said, "feed me". So, I did. She wasn't real practiced at oral, but still gave me a good blowjob, for a beginner. Since she said anyting goes, when I came, I never removed my cock from her mouth, until after I had cum an unbeleivable amount. She struggled for a few secondss, but swallowed it all. I produced a ballgag, buckled it in her mouth, then retied her in a frog tie. By the time I had her retied, I was fully erect again, so began fingering her until she was moaning over the gaga and was dripping wet. I took my position between her legs, and placed my cockhead at her cunt lips. As soon as my tip touched her, her cunt was like a vacuum cleaner, and just sucked my cock right into her. Instantly her cunt muscles were working on my cock, which felt unbelievable. After about 30 seconds of this, I took over, and began moving in and out of her, gradually increasing tempo until I was pounding away at her, and she was moving back against me with as much vigor as I was using on her. I managed to hold off climaxing for about 10 minutes, but could hold back no more, and began pumping another huge load of semen into her. I was moaning, she was moaning, the bed was groaning, the world was spinning, and finally I collapsed on her back, breathless. After several seconds, maybe a minute, it dawned on me she might need more air than she was getting, so removed the gag. I got off her, lay beside her, and we kissed for at least 2 minutes. Holding her in my arms, trying to decide our next venture, she asked me to roll her on her back. I placed the pillows under her so she wasn't putting so much weight on her bound arms. She then asked me to make love to her face to face. I willingly agreed, began kissing her again, and felt my organ stiffening. I unbuttoned her blouse, discovered her bra was front opening,and unclasped it exposing her large beautiful breasts. Alternating between kissing her lips and each nipple, I again entered her, but gentler, slower, and began to make love, not fuck. We made love almost an hour before we both achieved climax. By now I was tired, she had to be tired, and offered to untie her. "You still owe me a balltie" was her reply. So, I began tying her in the final position she desired. When I finished, I was regaining an erection, even though I had already enjoyed her 3 times. I told her I didn't think we could or should have sex again, as the position might make penetration of her pussy very uncomfortable for both of us. Her response floored me: "then fuck my ass." I had never had anal sex, she admitted she never had, but was curious about it. I told her I was reluctant to try, as it might be too painful for her. Basically, she insisted. So, I went looking for something to use for a lube. I found some old baby oil my ex had left, and also some Vaseline. I took both and asked her preference. She suggested a combination of both, so I generously applied Vaseline on her bottom, working as much in her anus as I could. I applied the baby oil to me, and with some reservation, began trying to penetrate her anus. She groaned several times, grunted a few, but finally I was inside her. It took some patience and perserverance to achieve full penetration, but eventually was fully inside her. I was as gentle as I knew how to be, and she was incredibly tight, so it took quite some time to achieve orgasm, but finally I felt the tingling that I knew meant release was imminent. Just as I began to withdraw, I began to shoot my load, so some went inside her, and the reest on her bottom. It took me at least 15 minutes before I was able to untie her, but when I did, she grabbed me in a bear hug and kissed me with so much passion, it took my breath again. Needless to say, we started a relationship that turned into a marriage. We refrained from bondage until our youngest child (of 3) reached her 5th birthday. That was 5 years ago, we renewed our bondage practices, and our marriage is fantastic. Our oldest, a 13 yr old girl, says we are worse than kids her age as far as hormones go, as we kiss, hug, make out, all the time. Jamie even told me that Alexis told her that sometimes we get kind of loud at night, but the 2 younger ones apparently don't hear us. The joys of having the perfect mate. |
| Name: | A new Family Tradition |
| Comments: | Normally, when I watch my nephew during the summer, while his parents travel on extened vacations, he comes to my house. This year, his folks asked if I would come to their place instead. They have a small acreage just outside of thier town, and wanted Josh (nephew) to keep up with the mowing, the garden, etc, so I agreed. I was married to Josh's mother's younger brother, who lost a battle with a viral infection and died at the age of 30, same as my age. That was 3 years ago, and I've remained close to the family, even though I have dated some, but not gotten interested in long term relationsships. Josh is 15 now, fairly mature, and wanted to stay by himself for the 6 weeks his parents would be gone, but since he's not old enough to drive, the were concerned about an emergency popping up, or needing groceries, etc, and no transportation, so I was going to stay with him. He's a good kid, makes good grades, causes no problems for his folks, so I knew it would mainly just be keeping him fed, and available in case of emergency. I teach, so was off for 2 months, no interfernece with work. The night of my arrival, I asked Josh for a recommended running route, which he provided. I love to run, and helps me cope with losing my husband. I am tall, 5-10, blond, blue-eyes, with an athletic build. After about the first week, I began to feel as if someone was watching me when I ran, but never noticed anyone around. I didn't say anything to Josh, so as not to worry him. On a Friday night, I asked Josh if he would like to dine out rather than me cook. He eagerly accepted, so we went to a Mexican restaurant, where I again felt I was being watched. There were some kids about Josh's age there, who he greeted and introduced me to. "Dang, dude, your aunt sure is hot" one of them said, and the way he said it bothered me for some reason. We enjoyed our meal, and stopped off at Walmart on the way home. It was about 9pm when we got back, and Josh told me he would get the bags from the trunk, so I unlocked the door and went inside. Something struck me on the head, and I felt myself falling just before I blacked out. When I began waking, I had to blink several times to clear my vision, and my head hurt, a lot, but I saw Josh's worried face looking at me from a dining chair. As I started to push myself up, someone said, "oh, good. She's back with us. I was afraid you hit her too hard and killed her." "Aunt Sandi, are you allright?" Josh asked with a concerned tone. "I think so. What's going on?" From behind me, a voice said, "we decided to pay a visit, maybe have a little party." I turned and saw the boy who made mee feel uncomfortable at the restaurant. There were 4 others that I saw, but they hadn't been at the restaurant. "Damn, she's as hot and sexy as you said, dawg" a tall, pimply-faced, overweight boy said. He then reached out and rubbed my breasts, and I slappped his face. He punched me in the stomach, sending me to the floor again, on my knees this time. "Good thing I brought the bag" I heard, as someone yanked me to my feet by my hair. "Here, use these on rich boy there" the leader said, and I saw him hand acne boy a handful of those plastic ties that electricians and mechanics use. He pulled Josh's hands behind him, and must have pulled the bindings tight, as he winced in pain. Then his ankles were zipped, and then, just for meanness, the pimple guy put one around his throat and pulled it tight agains the back of the dining chair. Then, one of the boys grabbed my arms and pulled them behind me, and began tying them with rope, pulling it as tight as he could, which was very painful. "Don't hurt my aunt, you motherfuckers" Josh said. "Looks like we need to shut him up" I heard, then felt hands under my dress. I tried to pull away and told them "keep your filthy hands off me", which drew a slap to my face. "Don't mark her up, man." I felt my panties get pulled down, since I wasn't wearing pantyhose, and the cretin who removed them wadded them up and stuffed them in Josh's mouth, then taped them in with numverous wraps of ducttape. By now, my elbows were being tied together until they touched, and then one leg was grabbed, bent up, and the ankle was tied to my thigh, leaving me wtanding on one foot. I was glad I was wearing wedge heeled sandals, rather than stilettos, but I was still pretty unstable. "What do you want? Just take it and go" I said. "We want you, or rather your cunt, ass, and mouth, and since its all attached into one fine piece of fine pussy, looks like we're gonna take you." A wave of fear and dread went thru me, causing me to shiver noticeably. "Just so you know, if you don't cooperate, we'll cut his throat" the leader said. I looked at Josh, who had an angry look on him, staring at the leader with pure hatred. "I'll do whatever you want as long as you don't hurt Josh. Just take me on another room so he doesn't have to see." "What's the fun in that?" pimple face said with an ugly sneer on his face. At those words, one of them kicked the back of my knee that was supporting me, sending me to the floor once again. I felt that ankle being tied to my thigh, just as the other was. I was now completely helpless, and the boys were laughing preversely. "Over here" the leader said, and I was lifted up and carried over to the coffee table, depostied belly down, and the table was slid over right in front of Josh. "Let the party begin" I heard, and in an instant, the leader was in front of me, lowering his zipper, and pulled out his erect penis. It was nothing exceptional, circumcised, probably normal teenage boy size. "Open wide, aunt Sandi" he said, pinching my nose to opern my mouth, and inserted his member, holding my hair and working y head back and forth, and in a very short time, ejaculated in my mouth. It wasn't a huge quantity, but still disgusting. The 3 others all took a turn, about the same as the leader in skill, sized, stamina, and amount. Pimple face was last, and the game changed. He pulled out of his trousers the longest, thickest organ I had ever seen in person. Uncircumcised also. He stroked it once or twice, and it was aboslutely massive when erect. He also had no pubic hair. I tried to turn my head from him, but he forcefully turned it to the front, and in a flash was in my mouth. Not just in, but shoved as far back in my throat that it would go. Gaggin and retching I tried to pull away enough to breathe, but he held tightly so I was unable to. Finally claming down enough to realize i had to breathe thru my nose, I endured his ramming member for an eternity until he grabbed the back of my head, shoved it as far as it would go, and shot a massive load of semen into my throat. Gagging and retchin again i swallowed as much as i could, but not all, which infuriated pimpleface. "You're goona pay for wasting my jizz" he said, and stomped away. The leader then pulled me backward down the coffee table, and I felt his erection enter my vagina. Again, nothing impressive, and he was done pretty quick. As before, the other 3 took a turn, and that left pimpleface. He had returned from wherever he had gone, and that's when the terror began. He had a tube of some sort of cream, which he began rubbing into my vagina and anus. "Dude, you not gonna fuck her ass, are you?" the leader asked. "That warclub you call a cock won't fit anything that tight. Hell, I'm not sure it'll fit her cunt." "Too bad for her,then" pimpleface responded, "she shouldn't have spit my cum." I felt him work a finger, then 2, then 3, into my anus, and the cream was oily, so I knew what was in store. As he pushed his swollem member against my tiny puckered opening, I tried to relax the muscles as much as I could, but it still felt as if he was ramming a baseball bat into my lower intestines. He struggled, prodded, and strained until he was in me full length. It felt like an enormous pressure building in me, as if I would explode, and he rode my posterior like a wild man, finally discharging into me. When he withdrew, I expelled a quantity of air, which brought laughs from all of my assailants. To shorten the story, they stayed for almost 2 days, raping and sodomizing me as often as their bodies could recover. When they finally left, I was hogtied, Josh was hogtied as well, both of use completely nude. We struggled for a long time, until Josh overturned a small table that had a pair of scissors in a drawer. We cut each other free, called the police, Josh gave them the names of our attackers, and they were apprehended. The trial was several months later, and the one who had been the most brutal, pimpleface, turned State's evidence, testified agains the other 4, and was granted immunity from prosecution. So, the one who needed punishment the most went free, the others got ling jail terms and have to register as sex offenders for the rest of their lives. I don't live where it happened, luckily, but Josh tells me that pimpleface brags about it constantly |
| Name: | Melissa |
| Comments: | I am a divorced mother ofa 15 yr old girl. This happened pn her 14th birthday. She wanted a slumber party with 3 of her friends attending. Initially, I was reluctant to agree, as we live in the country about 15 miles from town. My ex pays tthe tuition for her to attend the Catholic high school, in town, where these girls all lived. Everyone knows how expensive gas is now, but Kaley persisted and eventually i gave in. One of the other girls' mothers said she would bring all 4 out after school Friday, and another mother said she would pick them up Saturday afternoon. That pretty much eliminated my arguement, so the plans were made. I agreed to stay pretty much out of sight, letting the girls pretty much have free rein for their party, but, I knew all the girls and they are all good, sweet, bright young ladies, so I didn't have any worries. The girls took over our basement, taking everything they could think they would need with them, and Kaley made me promise not to bother them, unless the house caught fire, tornado, flood, or other disiater, or they ran out of snacks, which was pretty unlikely, as all 4 of them eat like birds. After a lonely supper in front of the tv, I decided to just go to my room and spend time on the Internet. I hadn't really changed clothes after work, still wearing my dress but not my heels, pantyhose, jewelry, etc. After a couple of hours, I sent Kaley a text asking if they needed anything, as I was planning on going to bed early. Assuring me that they needed nothing, I roamed thru the house turning off lights, double-checking locks, etc, and noticed it had began to rain and was also foggy. I headed back upstairs where the bedrooms are (2 story plus basement home), so I was 2 levels above the party. When I went back into my room, I saw a wwet spot on the carpet and, wondering how it got there, bent over to investigate, and someone tackled me, with a hand over my mouth and pinching my nose, pretty much cutting off all air. I struggled but was in such a tight bearhug and unable to breathe, that when a voice whispered in my ear to be perfectly still and quiet, or suffer the consequences, I nodded my head. My attacker laid me on my belly, straddled me, then pinned my arms under his knees. He lifted my head by the hair, and shoved a wad of something deep into my mouth, then taped it in. He shifted his body, pulled my arms behind me, and bound them with a small diameter rope so thightly I thought I was being cut to the wrist bone. Getting off me, he lifted me to my feet, and I heard the doorlock click. I tried to ask what he wanted, but could only manage a muffles "mmmmpppphhhh". I turned to look at my attacker and saw he was wearing a ski mask. He now bound a lot of rope around my upper body, over shoulders, around elbows, pulling evrything so tight that my elbows touched, my shoulders were pulled back, which caused my breasts to thrust out. It was extremely painful. Next, he bound my ankles, almost causing me to topple over when he pulled the ropes tight. Next, he pulled a nylon stocking over my face down to my necck, then wrapped tape around the outside over my eyes and ears. He hopped me across the room, and I panicked when he pushed me onto my bed, but all he did was pull my ankles up behind me and tie them to my wrists. I was immobilized, completely, except for my baare feet. He then whispered in my ear "time to take care of your company" and I sensed him move away, and heard the door open, then close. I lay there for an eternity, then heard the door open and close again. I heard him rummaging thru my chest and bureau, then my bathroom. Eventually, he was beside me on my bed, and spoke, aloud, "those 4 girls are allright, but its up to you if they stay that way." I didn't know what he meant, at first, but soon found out. I could tell he was rearranging my bed, and then he untied my ankles from my wrists, and then I was belly down, with pillows under my belly and my bottom in the air. That's whe it dawned on me what was going to happen. He flipped my dress up and I felt him lick each of my hips, and then he stuck his finger inside my vagina and began to work it around, and I felt my area moisten, against my will. Then, he jammed his finger into my anus, causing me to flinch with the pain. He withdrew, but shortly I felt him rubbin something oily around and into my bottom. I began trying to scream, but he whispered in my ear, "remeber the 4 girls. You want me to hurt them?" I shook my head, but began crying. He worked the lube into both my openings, then I felt him crouch behind me and pinned my legs down. Then, I felt tremendous pain as he rammed his erect member brutally into my bottom. After penetration, he began to ram into me with all his might, and after several minutes, he grabbed my waist and yanked me backwards to him and then I felt a warm liquidlike sensation in my intestines, and knew he had ejaculated into me. He left me for several seconds, and I heard water running in the bathroom and decided he was washing himself. Then, he was back, and untied my ankles, flipped me onto my back atop my tightly bound arms, then my ankles were bound to the sides of my bed in a spreadeagle manner. Again, he rammed into me, this time my vagina, but took a different approach, not being nearly so brutal. He opened the top of my dress and began sucking and nibbling on my breasts, and slowly entering and withdrawing from my vagina. It rapidely became moist, actually very wet, and was soon basically riding me as if it was casual, consensual sex. Having just recently raped my anally, he took much longer, but when he neared climax, he again began thrusting brutally into me, making my bed groan even louder than I was, and again filled my with his discharge. He once againleft me, and I once more heard running water. Whe he returned, he lifted me and carried me to the bathroom and lowered me into the tub, already filled with warm water and also, I felt the bubbles of a bubble bath. He actually washed me, fully clothed except panties, for several minutes. Then, He patted both breasts, said, "thanks for a fun evening" and was gone. I lay helpless in the tub til long after the water turned cold, but finally heard my name being called. My daughter and the mother who had come to pcik up the other girls found me. The other woman sent my daughter to call 911, and began untying me and draining the water out of the tub. She wrapped me in a blanket to warm me up, and stayed with me til the Sheriff's office arrived. Apparently, my rapist had done this several times around the country, as the pattern was the same. He always bathed his victim, still dressed, which destroyed all DNA, and seemed to always pick single or lone women. It was traumatic for me, the girls, who were unharmed, just bound and gagged, especially my daughter. She wantes to move to town or go live with her dad, so so afraid of it happending again. We are working to get past this, but it's difficult. |
| Name: | julian |
| E-mail address: | three.keens@ntlworld.com |
| Comments: | does any one want to plese tie me up and gag me as well okay lol |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | It was turning out to be a bad blind date. Sure Julie, the 5'10", absolutely gorgeous, 55-year-old, who looked more like thirty-five, with big almond shaped hazel eyes, that her red framed glasses highlighted nicely, thick shoulder length curly fiery-red hair and a very buxom 175 pound frame had a good thirty pounds and about 4" on me, and even though I liked older women had no idea there would be a twenty year difference, and I looked more like a teenager with big blue eyes and thick wavy honey-blonde hair, but she was a city librarian and I was male underwear model. We had a nice dinner together with two other couples, went to the theater, and even stopped back at her place for coffee and cake with the others. It looked like just one date.
My friend and his wife left and then it was just me and Julie. She looked hot, and the red knit knee length dress, wide black belt, nude controltop pantyhose and practical 2" black pumps hugged her shapely figure like a second skin. I felt my thick 7" cock struggle in my tight khaki pants as she bent over to pick-up the cups and plates. I made a feeble effort to help and then went to use the bathroom to empty bladder. It was then that I found our common ground! Being nosy I looked at the stack of magazines on her toilet and there it was and old copy of Bondage Life magazine! I could not believe it, the sexy librarian was a pervert like me! I finished my business and returned to the livingroom. I then browsed her library and again was rather surprised by some of her video tapes, The Collector, a few Avenger episodes that had bondage scenes in them, and a few other choice videos. I was hard as a rock and had to look over the big redhead a lot closer. She looked across the room nervously and looked a little embarrassed. "Are you interested in bondage?" I finally asked as I picked up Die Die My Darling. "Why?" She blushed nervously. "Does it bother you Terry?" "No, not at all." I smiled. "I love bondage role-playing." "Really?" She seemed interested. "Are you a top or bottom?" "Both." I admitted. "Well can I tie you up now terry?" Julie was direct. Well how could I turn that offer down. She had me strip to just my white bikini brief and taped my hands behind my back, my ankles together with 3" wide flesh colored stretchy medical tape and then stuffed a balled up worn pair of suntan pantyhose in my mouth and placed two strips of tape over my lips. She pushed me onto her queen sized bed and spanked my bikini clad derriere and made me climax. I rolled around the bed, still aroused and even more so when she removed her dress and heels, her black bra barely contained her 42EEs and she was clean shaven between her thick but well toned legs. She surprised me even more. She taped her pencil thin ankles together, stuffed a balled up worn black panty girdle in her luscious mouth, placed two wide strips of flesh colored tape over her full pouty red lips, removed her glasses and then snapped a pair of shiny handcuffs on her wrists and placed them behind her back, which made her bosom look even bigger! She hopped on teh bed beside me and pressed her bra covered breasts against my gagged face and almost smothered me with them! To say the least i was never more aroused in my life and she made me climax two more times that night, and she must have have at least good orgasms herself, at least that is what she claimed. We remained bound and gagged on her bed until 6:00 in teh morning and then she hopped across the room to her dresser where she grabbed the key and slowly freed her hands and then feet. She punched a hole in her pantyhose and inched down the front of my semen stained brief and rode me to the best climax of our first date! It was wonderful being humped by the big buxom redhead and both being gagged seemed to add to the love making! She got off of me and then took a shower and got dressed for work, and left me still bound and gagged. She finally appeared in front of my, white blouse, knee length gray skirt, nude controltop pantyhose, black 2" pumps and her hair in a bun, a true conservative librarian by day, but wildcat after hours. "I have to go to work." She informed me. I meowed nervously about my helpless condition. I had to use the bathroom in the worst way, and she didn't seem to want to free me. "If you can cut yourself loose before I get home, I will be your's for a whole night.' She placed a pair of scissors on her dresser. I helplessly watched her strut out of her bedroom and leave her third floor apartment! I had motivation, and soon rolled off of the bed and hopped to the dresser, no easy task. It took a few tried to reach and grab the scissors and since I really needed to go hopped into the bathroom! I struggled for about ten minutes with the tape around my hands and of course had to go by feel since I couldn't see. I wet myself before I finally got loose, but it was worth it. I jerked off in the shower and hid my underpants behind her hamper for her future gag. I left her a note and made sure she remembered her deal. I can't wait until tomorrow night..... |
| Name: | speedob |
| Comments: | Terry and Julie part 2;
I spent the entire shoot so aroused the Donna, the 5'5", very pretty, and extremely buxom, 52-year-old, former model and now photographer, with big blue eyes, and thick shoulder length curly platinum-blonde hair, that her tight jeans and sweaters strained to contain yelled at me at least a dozen times. I was modeling tight white jockey shorts, t-shirts, bikini briefs and even a few thongs, which always gave me trouble anyway. I spent too much time thinking about my chance to bind and gag Julie for entire night! "Terry!" Donna finally said as she put down her camera. "You are never like this, what's up, besides your penis?" "I am seeing someone." I said, as my cock strained in the tight white thong. "She is a lot of fun." "Well if you don't behave I will have to tie you up." Donna said half serious. "Now you're going to make me misbehave on purpose." I teased. We finally got the shoot done for a big department store and I quickly got dressed and practically knocked a few people over on the way to the bus to see Julie. I made a stop at a Dollar Store a couple blocks from her apartment and bought two rolls of 3" wide flesh colored medical tape, six pairs of pantyhose and three 4" wide ace bandages. I was very aroused when the door opened, the statuesque redhead wore a red spandex leotard, nude tights and shiny black 4" highheels that really made her tower over me. I was staring directly at her ample bosom and perky nipples that pressed against the thin stretchy material. We had some Chinese food and then went about a fantasy, I would break into her apartment and bind and gag her. Within ten minutes I had her well-manicured hands secured behind her back which really made her big boobs strain in the leotard, her pencil thin ankles together, which made me wonder how such dainty looking ankles support so much woman, and then completed the bondage with a balled up worn pair of pantyhose and wrapped an acebandage over her full red lips four times to effectively muffle her cries for 'Help!'. She struggled on the floor while I pretended to rob her house, which gave me a great excuse to go through her lingerie drawers and look over her bra and panty collection. She had a lot of bras and mostly panty girdles and pantyhose, but I liked the panty girdles and pantyhose, especially the controltop styles since they tended to show off a lady's bottom and legs better. I hit paydirt in the bottom of the bra drawer, a vibrator and a few dildos! She meowed through her pantyhose packed mouth as I turned on teh 10" silver vibrator and ran it all over her spandex clad body! She screamed through her gag as I hit the right spots and soon she was very wet between her legs! I placed her on the bed and pulled down her controltop pantyhose and lubed up her bottom with some K-Y and shoved a 6" plug up her bumhole and then a 7" dildo in her wet vagina and pulled up her pantyhose! I drove her crazy with the vibrator and made her climax so many times we both lost count! I left her bound and gagged for over two hours with both holes plugged and ran the batteries down on teh vibrator! I soon stripped to my white thong and lay beside her and felt up her ample tits for awhile. I finally cut the tape around her ankles and leaned her slightly standing against the bed and pulled down her pantyhose again! She was a soaking wet mess between her legs and when my condom covered member entered her she just clamped down and made me climax way too soon! I finally walked her to the bathroom to clean-up, her pantyhose clad legs and bum were a mess. I slowly freed her hands and removed her gag. We made love under the hot water of the shower and slept like babies, worn-out and very sexually satisfied. She entertained the idea of the two of us being bound and gagged. I informed her that our first time we were, but she reminded me that she did self bondage and could get away at any moment. She asked me if I knew a willing person to render us both helpless for an entire night? I knew such a person! Donna! The three of us had dinner together and Julie explained her idea, while both Donna and I listened. Donna seemed very eager to bind and gag us for the night, as long as she could take some pictures for her private collection and touch us now and then. An hour later Julie was wearing a leopard print bra, matching panty girdle, nude thigh high stocking and her 4" black highheels and had a buttplug in her bumhole for a more intense experience. She handed me a 6" buttplug to wear, and helpled me put it in, boy did it hurt and then helpled me put on a tight white panty girdle, so it wouldn't slip out. Donna then did the rest and left us bound and gagged on the livingroom floor with 3" wide flesh colored stretchy medical tape, she gagged Julie with my worn black bikini brief and a 4" wide ace bandage and me gagged with a worn black panty girdle and a 4" wide ace bandage. We were completely helpless and effectively gagged I was in a constant state of arousal and so wasn't Julie, her nipples poked out prominently through the bra and the front of her panty girdle was soon quite wet. Donna took pictures of us and even stuffed vibrators in teh front of our wet panty girdles! I came three times that night and Julie must have had four or five intense orgasms as we struggled on a canvas dropcloth that was placed over the plush gray carpet. Donna was soon down to her red bra, that barely contained her 36DD bosom, suntan controltop pantyhose and 5" red highheels. She teased us often and even pushed our buttplugs in and out of our asses! It was a very erotic night! Donna slept in the bedroom while we tried to sleep on the floor. I got uncomfortable with the plug up my virgin bottom, but it stimulated me. By morning I needed to be let go! Donna took her time of course which really drove us crazy, we got what we wanted and more! To say the least we were a mess by the time we were freed adn got into the bathroom. The intense love making in teh shower was certainly worth the pain in my butthole! Julie insist that we go out with plugs in our bumholes, which is a turn-on and she even has one in her hot pussy now and then. Donna wants me to pose with toys in my butt soon. I can't wait, but Julie plans to be at the shoot. |
| Name: | joos |
| E-mail address: | three.keens@ntlworld.com |
| Comments: | i relly love the tie up stors relly cool so wants to tie me up and a frend as well hehehehehehehehe |
| Name: | Bound-Black-Girl Lover |
| Comments: | http://fc09.deviantart.net/fs71/f/2012/036/e/9/villain_and_damsel_in_distress_by_shabazik-d4oq7j5.png |
| Name: | Bound-Black-Girl Lover |
| Comments: | http://th02.deviantart.net/fs71/PRE/i/2012/070/a/5/captured_schoolgirl_by_powgueroxx-d4sehq7.jpg |
| Name: | emily |
| E-mail address: | emily1a@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | When I was 14-15, I had as one of my teachers a woman in her mid thirties. She was a good-looking, outgoing and likeable person, popular enough with her students. Though I am not sure anyone else spent most of the time daydreaming they were her helpless captive.
There were a number of different variations on the fantasy, none of which was exactly very believable. A common fantasy was that only she and I were left in the classroom, with me tied naked to my chair and she'd be standing before me and reprimand me for being a disappointing student. A scenario that happened a lot in my own fantasies was something like this: She would ask to see me after the last class of the day, as everyone else was going home. After they’d all left, she would start lecturing me on my disappointing performance lately. She'd threaten to sharply lower my grades unless I'd accept my punishment. She would force me to strip naked. I would try to cover myself with my hands, but she’d tie my hands behind my back and then gag me. Perhaps blindfold me as well. She'd check out her helpless captive, squeeze my breasts. Tell me I was becoming a woman and it's about time someone taught me to stop acting like a spoilt child. She’d grab me by the arm and lead me along as her naked captive down the empty school corridors, with a chance we might just run into someone still there. If I'd try to resist, she’d just tug at my hair to make me come along. She’d walk me into the empty parking lot outside and lead me to her car. I would be lying on my back, naked, tied and gagged, on her back seat while she drove me to her house. And what might happen once we were there would depend a bit on my mood while daydreaming up the whole thing... As an example, I might find myself, in my imagination, tied naked on the floor, with my hands tied behind me and my legs tied together. Where she might force me to kiss her feet. She might gag me and just leave me there. To return a short while later… with some boy (or boys or girls) from school, whom she'd invited to come over and check me out like that. And they would of course be delighted to find smart and good girl Emily all helpless and humiliated, laughing at me. Mocking me and caressing me. |
| Name: | Miranda |
| Comments: | I experienced, along with 3 dear friends, an absolutely horrible experience. We are all professional women. I'm an accountant, Lynn is an attorney, Sharon is a stockbroker, and Rhonda is the Chief Aministrative Officer for a regional helathcare provider. We all experience a lot of job related stress, little personal time to enjoy life, and almost never are able for all 4 to get together at the same time. Therefore, we made arrangements to take a week off, jointly, go somewhere away from cellphones, email, test msgs, We rented a lovely residence near a large lake in an adjoining state. We all arrived on a Friday evening, within an hour of each other. The first nite, we stayed in, drank some adult beverages, and did a lot of remininiscening. Saturday, we went out for a night on the town; dinner, some clubbing, just generally letting our hair down. We are all single, althoughRhonda is in a relationship. We other 3 are either divorced, or career focused. Anyway, Lynn was designated driver and didn't indulge in alcohol but she is suck a fun-lover that she enjoys herself readily anyway. WE each danced with some of the guys who were there, not really knowing if they were single, attached, married or what. About 11pm, we called it a night and headed "home". Lynn didn't drink anything, but she has a terrible sense of direction, so we drove around for almost an hour before we got back. The house we leased for the week is lakeside, with a driveway about 1/2 mile long thru the woods. Laughing giddily, we opned the door and went in, and Rhonda said, "why didn't we lock the door?" WE all looked at each other, then burst into uncontrolled giggling, even sober Lynn. Feeling as if my bladder would burst, I stepped into the hall bathroom. I took rather a long time to finish, and when I stepped out the house was quiet, too quiet. I headed to the family room where the liquor was, figuring all were in there for a nightcap. I stepped thru the doorway and saw the others sitting down, very quiet, with odd looks on their faces. Just as I started to chide them about being party poopers, a gun was placed against my head and was told,by a very gruff voice, "don't make a fucking sound." I was told to sit down and looking around, noticed at least 4 men, who I recognized from one of the clubs we had been to. 2 more walked into the room, and one of them said, "been thru all the purses, bedrooms, luggage, and think we got anything of value. Got all the cellphones, couple of laptops, some jewelry, and this." At that, he dropped a pistol on the coffee table. "Who owns this" the apparent leader asked. Sharon spoke up, "it's mine". "U a cop?" he asked. "No, I'm a stockbroker, but work in the city, so I have a Concealed Carry permit for personal protection." He chuckled, saying, "this little 380 might make someone mad at you if you shot someone and he ever found out. You need a real gun, a 45, or at least a 9." I know nothing of guns so had no idea what he meant. About this time, Rhonda made a break for the door, hitting the nearest thug in the balls as she ran. He doubled over in pain, almost vomiting, and the others started yelling and gave chase. It was over about as fast as it began, as when she pulled the door open she ran right into the arms of a 7th man just coming in. She attemted to fight, but did no good, being totally outnumbered. She was jerked off her feet,by her long dark hair and was dragged back across the floor til she was right in front of the rest of us. She attempted to rise, but was shoved back to the floor, and one of them put his booted foot against the back of her neck. The leader said, "find somthing to hotie these rich cunts, and do it fast." Several of them headed in all directions, and about 15 minutes later, they were all back, each carrying a lot of stuff, mostly rope and tape. Rhonda was furious, and challenged them; "put down ur guns and I'll fight anyone of you one-on-one." "A real bad bitch, huh" he said. Not thinking, I said, "she's a back belt in karate, and can kick all your asses." The leader, chuckling, said, "then, we'll just give her special treatment." He asked the one Rhonda had hit in the balls if he wanted some payback, and when he nodded his head, leader said, "hogtie her, and don't worry how uncomfaortable you make her." Sore balls grabbed a huge pile of ropes, and sat down straddling Rhonda's lower legs. He pulled her arms behind her, and began tying, first her wrists, yanking so hard Rhonda yelped. After her hands were bound, palm to palm, he then bound her ankles, also yanking brutally on the rope. I was glad Rhonda was wearing hose, so her skin had a little portection. "Dude, you're being too easy on her. She's a bad ass" on of the others said. Her binder said, "just getting started. When I'm done, she wont move anything." At that he raised her to her knees, then wrapped rope around her arms above the elbows, stuck the loosed ends thru the loop and yanked, again causing her to cry in pain. The cretin pulled so hard her elbows touched. This caused her rather large breasts to jut out even more. The onlooking guys all cheered. Rhonda told them, "fuck you assholes", and one of them said, "what a mouth" and stuffed something balled up into her mouth, and another began wrapping duct tape around her head, sealing her mouth. They all got a laugh out of this, and the guy tying her was feedin rope thru her ankles, looping it, then fed it thru the rope around her elbows. "One of you grab her shoulder and lift them for me" he said, and the youngest looking one obliged. They pushed her shoulders towards her feet and pulled her feet towards her shoulders, bending her at an impossible angle. Sweat beads were visible on her forehead due to the pain, but they kept it up until her stilleto heels were flat against her elbows, and then tied as tight as her binder could yank them. He then ran rope around her throat and bound it also to her elbow rope. "Now, bitch, if you struggle, you choke yourself." He stepped back to admire his handiwork to the praise of the others, and the leader grabbed the duct tape and used it to blindfold Rhonda. When finished, only her nose had no tape on it. "Alright, guys, tie these other bitches up." Soon we were all hogtied with very tightly tied ropes but nothing like Rhonda was, although the one who tied me tried, but I'm just not limber enough. The leader had gone walking thru the house while the others bound us, and when he came back, he was whistling, and tossing something in the air then catching it. "What you got, man" he was asked. "Found some KY in one of the cosmetic bags back there" he replied. They all began laughing at that, even tho the youngest looking one seemed confused. "Whats KY" he finally asked. "Ass lube" one spoke up. "We gonna look at all the assholes to see which one been using it?" one asked. "Nope, we gonna use it on all of them" the leader said. The kid said, "I never fucked an ass before." "Well, there's more of us than them, so you can watch and learn." "We all gonna fuck each one of them, or what?" someone asked. "Up to you" the boss answered. At that, he walked over, grabbed Rhonda by her ropes like she was a suitcase and dragged her over to the coffeetable. He untied the rope that pulled her akles up so far, and leaned her over the table with knees still on the floor. He raised her skirt, showing Rhonda had thigh-hi's on, not panty hose, rolled her panties down, and began to lube her up. "This one's ass feels cherry" he said. Then, he told one of them to put a pillow or cushion under her upper body. "Why?" he was asked. "Don't want to hurt her" he replied chuckling. This brought a laugh fromall the others. He dropped his pants and lubed his erect dick with the KY, then more on Rhonda, who was trying to scream or cuss or something. "Showtime" he said, and began trying to push hi cock into her tight anus. She protested as much as the gag allowed, but did no good. You could tell it was a strain for her rapist, but eventually he yelled, "paydirt!" He began slowly thrusting at her anus, also using moe of the KY as he did, until satisfied he had enough, then just began to pound at her ass with all his might. Rhonda's head was bouncing off the pillow with each thrust, gaining in tempo as he thrust harder and harder. He tookd what seemed like an eternity, pounding at her so fast the the slap of his skin against hers almost sounded like a machinegun. Finally he yelled, "oh, fuck" and one last brutal lunge, and he was done. All the others applauded his finish. Rhonda was whimpering, then sobbing, with semen oozing from her anal cavity onto the floor. Our ordeal lasted for 4 days, until our captors were tired of us. We were each raped so often we couldn,t count. Rhonda and Sharon bore the brunt of the assaults, but Lynn and I endured almost as much. We were left hogtied, blindfolded,gagged, and nude when they left, laughing as they went. The only reason we were arescued was the property owner came by to check on the house and the lakeside dock. We filed police reports, gave descriptions to the Police artist, they gathered DNA samples, then told us no one matching the descriptions lived in the area, and no hits came back on the DNA. Non of us believe them, figuring we're outsiders, so not worthy of a thorough investigation, and to date no one has been charged with this crime. |
| Name: | Hans H. |
| E-mail address: | Midnightfireraven@gmail.com |
| Comments: | Miranda, I don't believe what the police is telling you ethier, and I also believe this is not the first they had done this sort of thing. How else would they know where you were staying if they wasn't local. |
| Name: | Bridget |
| Comments: | My marriage was on rather shaky ground for a couple of months, my husband and I each seemed to spend all our waking hours totally envolved in our careers. We have practiced bondage over the years, which was quite exciting when younger, so when I suggested we try it to put some spark into our relationship, he agreed. On a Friday morning, he called me at work and told me we were going to a bondage party that night. I didn't think I wanted to go to that extreme, but he convinced me. He told me there was an outfit for me to wear, laid out on our bed, and to have it on and be ready to leave by 5:30 pm. Thinking about it actually started to excite me, so I took the afternoon off, went home, and began to prepare for the party. After showering and doing my hair and makeup, I opened the large box on the bed. The outfit consisted of a leather skirt that reached just below my knees, with laces up the back. The top was also black, sleeveless, and very low cut and TIGHT over my 36C breasts. There was no bra or panties, but there was a garter belt with dark, seamed stockings. A pair of pumps with ungodly tall heels, at least 6 inch, completed the outfit. A note in the box said to wear only what was in the box, nothing more, nothing less. The ensemble fit very snug, but once on, I had to admit that I looked pretty damned hot. About 5:15, my husband came home and I met him at the door with a kiss and a cocktail. His eyes said he approved of my appearance. "I need to finish you up, shower, and then we'll go" he said. Finish me up? What did he mean? He escorted me to our bedroom, and fromunder the bed pulled out a black leather bag. From the bag came several devices which I knew were intended for me. He kissed me gently, turned me around, pulled my arms behind me, and put an armbinder on my arms. This armbinder was open on the end, not a single glove, so my fingers stuck out. He pulled the straps snug, ran his hands over my breasts, and gently tweaked my nipples. He then knelt down and began tugging on the laces in the skirt, drawing even tighter than it was. He pulled quite hard one last time then tied the laces into a double knot. "I don't think I can sit down in this, and won't be able to take very long steps when walking" I told him. He just winked at me. Then a device with a small rubber ball and lots of straps appeared, and he placed in on my head, the ball in my mouth. The straps were tightened rather wxcessively, I thought, and told him so. He pulled out a hose with a squeeze bulb on it, attached to the fron of the gag, and in just a few pumps, filled my mouth so I was unable to talk, only make some mmmppphh sounds. He squeezed my breasts and went to the shower, leaving me perched on excessively high heels, arms bound tight behind me, mouth gagged, and a skirt that I couldn't hardly walk in, especially down stairs, and unable to sit at all. I just tottered there while he cleaned up. He finished his shower, dressed casually, walked to me and turned me to face the door of the room. Then he pulled the arm straps much tighter, causing my boobs to stick out like a hooker's. A couple more pumps on the gag and my mouth was completely filled, my jaws afire. He literally carried me to the garage and lay me in the back of my SUV and covered me with a quilt. Nervous, but also so aroused I could feel my crotch was soaked, I lay there while he drove for quite some time. Finally stopping, he removed me from the back, and, looking around, I had no idea where we were, but there was a very large house, at least 4 floors, and numerous outbuildings visible. He lead me up a gravel path to the house, which was difficult to walk on with legs wo tightly restrained and my high heels. Again, he carried me up the porch stairs and to the entrance, rang the bell, and stood me on my feet. The door was opend by a tall, gorgeous black woman who I did not know. Without a word we were let in, and then I could hear soft music, laughing, all the sounds associated with a party. A man who appeared to be in his late 50's walked up, shook my husband's hand, and said, "is this the one you told me about?" "Yes, she is. She's probably a little nervous about tonite, but she'll come around." The older man took my shoulder and led me thru the house, past several pairs of leering eyes, both male and female. He stood me agains a pole and strapped me to it. As a final act, he blindfolded me with a tight fitting blindfold that sealed all light. Then I felt my ankles strapped together. I was totally immobilized, no sight, no speech, only sound. For the next probably several hours, I was felt up almost nonstop, my breasts were kissed and sucked, even bitten once. I was frightened and turned on both. Finally, I heard my husband whisper in my ear that we were leaving, and I was going to be fucked like I had never been before. With the blindfold still in place he carefully led me to the door. When we got there, he told me he was leaving me on the porch and going after the SUV, so I wouldn't have to walk on the gravel again. I really didn't want him to leave me alone, as I was afraid I might fall, but couldn't say anything. After a couple of minutes, I heard the truck stop at the bottom of the stairs, and a door opened. I was picked up, carried down steps, placed in the back of the truck on my belly, but this time he did something different. He pulled my ankles up behind my back, which was difficult in my skirt, and then bound them to my wrists. I was now hogtied. I was also so horny I all I could think of was a night filled with sex. The truck began moving, and then I realized something was wrong. Neither my husband or I smoke, and the truck reeked of tobacco smoke. I tried to make noise or wiggle to attract attention, and was successful. My head was pulled up by the gag straps and then something was hooked into the straps and my head was now pulled back. Then, someone whispered "by the time your husband wakes up from the knock on the head we gave him, we'll be 200 miles away. If you cooperate, you might, just might live to go home." I now panicked. I was totally helpless, at the mercy of God knows how many, headed for who knows where. I started listnening to the sounds, and thought I heard at least 3 males and maybe one female. About that time, someon grabbed me pulled me forward, and a cushion was shoved under my torso. I felt somehting sharp stick me in the throat, and heard, "we're gonna have some fun, and if your make a sound, or bite, or spit, I'll cut your throat and while you bleed to death, fuck your white ass. You hear me, cunt?" he asked. I couldn't speak or nod or anything, but I felt the gag slowly shrinking. "No, please', we can pay you. Please don't hurt me." "It won't hurt if you just go along, honey" the female voice said. The gag was removed frommy mouth and a erect penis was shoved down my throat I thougt I could feel it agains my tonsils. My head was worked back and forth with the point against my neck never wavering. After about 5 minutes, my head was grabbed and pulled brutally forward, and a gush of disgusting semen filled my throat, and I had no choice but to swallow. I almost vomitted but remembered the threat and managed to kee it donw. I began to cry, but in an instant another penis was shoved in my mouth, and the action was repeated, ending with another throatfull of semen. The truck stopped, doors opend, and again my head was grabbed and mouth filled with cock. This time, it was a much thicker, and longer, cock, but my assailant was less impatient this time. When he achieved his climax, I thought he would never stop shooting his load down my troat. When he finished, I was re-gagged, and left alone for a while. Finally th truck stopped, and I felt my ankles being released. I was dragged out, stood up, and immediately hands were on both breasts, squeezing and rubbing them, them my top was yanked down, exposing them. I had to walk on those impossilbe heels, in that tight skirt, for several yards. I was lifted and carred up a short flight of stairs into a musty smelling room, stood up, and then I felt my skirt being unlaced and removed. I knew what was about to happen, but wan't goin to make it easy for them. Unfortunately, it made no difference, for as soon as the skirt was gone, I was thrown face down on a mattress and instantly penetrated by what could only be the largest of the three cocks. He was much more energetic than whem I was forced to suck him, as he began slamming into me so hard I could hear the slap of our skin as they met. His attack lasted for an eternity, but he finally finished, only to be replaced by one of the others. This went on for what seemed to be forever. I couldn't count the number of times I was raped, sodomzed, forced into oral copulation. When they finished with me, they drove me to a state park, and left me hogtied naked with harsh hemp type rope on a picnic table, at night. I was discovered by an elderly couple in an RV who had stopped to have breakfast. They untied me, covered me in a blanket, called the police, and waited until an ambulance arrived. I spent 11 days in the hospital, my uterus was damaged rendering me unable to bear children, my anus was torn, and have been in therapy ever since. My husband was struck so hard, he suffered permanent brain damage, making himunable to work, drive a car, and making it difficult for him to perform even the simplest of tasks. Our lives have been impacted severely since my kidnapping. I hope no one ever experiences what we did. |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | Crossed! |
| Comments: | Oh,hi: This is a fiction/fantasy tale about nylons, knots and naughtiness...well, you'll see!
I. My heart pounded with jubilation and excitement as I stepped onto the stage to accept the first place trophy and $3,000.00 in cash. After several years of trying, I'd finally won the city crossdressing championship! My 4" black stiletto heels clacked and the beige pantyhose massaged my legs as I approached the judge. "You were spectacular, Tommi," he said as he handed me the awards. "If I didn't know better, I'd want to date you." He wasn't looking me in the eye as he said that, of course. His attention was on my yellow, long-sleeve blouse, false breasts of pronounced size and black slit skirt which went to just above my knees. "Oh, thank you, hon," I replied with a smile and a tilt of my head, showing off my artistically applied make-up, lip gloss, eyelashes and shoulder-length, red, curly wig. I strutted down the steps onto the main floor where the rest of the "girls"-that is, crossdress contestants- awaited me. This was the traditional time of celebration, champagne, dance music and a comparison of fashion notes. After I was showered with accolades and congratulations from the other crossdressers, I was approached by "Michelle," the reigning city crossdress champion for the last three years..before tonight, that is. "Oh, Tommi, well done!" she said as she bussed my cheek. Michelle was about my size and weight, with long, straight brown hair. Smartly attired in a white blouse, with matching red slit skirt, jacket and stilettos, it was easy to see how she was enormously successful at this contest. Despite her congratulatory words, the look in her eye told me she hated my guts. "Michelle...oh...what can I say? I guess this was my lucky night. I mean, you've dominated this contest for so long, so this must've been an upset, really." "Not really," Michelle replied as she pointed toward her left calf. A small but noticable run was visible on the beige hosiery-encased leg. "This shit'll get you all the time!" "Oh," I gasped. "You're right. If not for that, I think you'd be the winner instead of me." Michelle smiled and nodded, but that sinister look in her eye remained. II. I made it back to my apartment, closed the door behind me, kicked off the stilettos and enjoyed how the plush carpeting pampered my stocking feet. I got into crossdressing way back in college, when the fraternity I wanted to join made it my initiation process. I guess I did such a good job that I was voted in unanimously, and dabbled in it from time to time as a gag. I'm sexually straight, but fortunately the women I've dated have been very helpful in giving me the ins-and-outs about women's attire, walking techniques and other body-movement habits. One night, years ago, I was in a bar in drag, and some guy tried to pick me up. That was what persuaded me to enter the city crossdressing championship. Mm-hmmm. The red digits on the alarm clock read 12:15 a.m. I normally turned in well before then, but considering the night I had, I guess I couldn't complain. I took off the wig, removed the blouse, falsies, skirt and pantyhose, removed the make-up from my face, then showered. After I dried myself off, I slipped into tight, dark blue bikini briefs. They were sexy to dance in and oh,soooooo comfortable to sleep in. I was about to climb into bed when I heard a knock at the door. I slipped into a black, silk kimono and answered the door. A man, about my size and weight smiled at me. "Hello," he said. "I'm sorry to disturb you. I'm Micky." "Huh?" was my response. He immediately saw my confusion and continued, "That is, Michelle. You dethroned me from the city crossdressing championship tonight. I don't believe we've ever met outside of our drag before." "Oh, of course," I exclaimed as I recognized his eyes. "Please come in. It's a great honor to see you, always." After he entered and closed the door behind him, I was stunned to see him lock the door as well. "Um...," I said, "there's really no need to lock the door. You see, I'm about to go to bed. I mean, if you want to talk about the crossdressing and all, that's ok for a few minutes, but--" My mouth hung open in surprise as he took a small automatic pistol from his jacket pocket and pointed it at me. "Wh-wha-what's this about?" "Well, Tommi, I have come here to discuss crossdressing with you, but perhaps not in the way you expected." "P-p-please....don't shoot me." "I won't, dear Tommi," he said as he waved the pistol at me. "As long as you do precisely as I tell you. Take off that kimono." After the silk garment slipped to the floor, Micky examined me carefully. "Ah, those bikinis look sexy on you, and the color's good on you too." "Look," I said. "Micky...if you want the cash, it's over there on the table. You can take it...I won't say anything to anyone." My heart pounded harder as Micky removed some lengths of twine from his other jacket pocket. "You're right about that, Tommi. Now, sit in that chair and put your arms behind the back...palms together. III. I squirmed a little, but it was hopeless. Mickey had expertly tied me to the straight-backed wooden chair. My arms were behind it's back with my hands bound at the wrists. My upper body was tied to the back, while my thighs were trussed to the seat, while my bare feet were tied at the ankles, which were in turn tied to the lower rung of the chair. "Micky...Michelle...what's this about?" "Shhhhhhhh," he said as he placed his finger across my lips. "I thought I'd share with you how I'm going to win my crossdressing title back next year." I squirmed more in vain. It became clear to me Mickey wanted his title back, but not through wardrobe comparison. "You see, Tommi, you're not going to be at the contest to defend your newly-won championship next year." "What?" "Unfortunately, Tommi, you've just decided to pursue a life of crime, and tonight you're going to rob that liquour store down the street." "What? No way! I'm not gonna-mmmph!" My speech became muffled as Mickey clapped his hand hard over my mouth. "Now, ther'll be no more outbursts or interruptions. Am I clear?" I nodded and he took his hand from my mouth. "Ok, Tommi, where do you keep your crossdressing wardrobe?" "Down the hall to your left. In the bedroom. Blouses, skirts and pumps are in the closet. Wigs and false breasts are on the dresser. Pantyhose are in the drawer, and make-up is in the bathroom." "Thank you. I think I'll go peruse them," he said. "Again, keep your mouth closed and don't cry out. I'll use that pistol if I have to." I nodded and Micky walked into my bedroom. The pistol rested on a table only a few feet from me, but I was securely tied and had no hope of getting near it. And Micky knew that. Later, Micky came back. On the table where the pistol lay, he placed one of my orange blouses, a white slit skirt, beige control top pantyhose, orange pumps(4") and one of my shoulder-length curly brown hair wigs. I looked at Micky and was stunned: He'd made his face with make-up, lip gloss and lashes, including earrings. All he wore was a pair of my false breasts strapped on and dark green bikini briefs. I became even more alarmed when I noticed a bulge in his briefs. "Don't worry, Tommi," he said as he noticed my alarm, "I'm not aroused for you. I just get this way when I pull off a clever caper...and this'll be the best I've ever done!" "Micky...what do you mean by this?" "Ah, the part where I tell you my plan," he said as he sat on another chair and carefully slipped into the beige pantyhose. "You see, a woman dressed just like this is going to go to that liquour store and rob it at gunpoint. Of course, the security camera there will record the event and a bulletin will be sent to police stations far and wide." "Micky...no." Micky put on my wig, donned the blouse and climbed into the white slit skirt. "After the heist, I'll come back here and take off this drag and get into my own clothes. Then, Tommi, you're gonna get into this drag, then the two of us will take a little ride downtown to the police station, where I'll turn you in. I'll get that nice big reward check, and you'll be in the slammer for the rest of your life. Then with you out of the way, there'll be nothing to stop me from reclaiming my crossdressing title next year." "Micky, you evil villain," I said as I squirmed against my ropes, "you'll never get away with this." "Ah, Tommi, but the truth is, I will get away with this, because it's you that's gonna take the rap." I gasped as Micky took one of my expensive silk French scarves and tied a knot in the middle of it. Then he took one of my beige nylon knee-high stockings and wadded it into a small ball. "Please, Micky--Michelle--that's my finest scarf. I paid a fortune for-mmmmmphhhh!" My voice was muffled as the wadded nylon stocking was shoved into my mouth. He then wedged the middle of the scarf-where the knot was--between my lips and firmly tied the two ends behind my head. "Mmmmphhhhmmmm..mmmphh!" "Now Tommi, I realize that being gagged is so undignified, but I have to do something to shut you up while I'm gone." Mickey--Michelle--grimaced as she slipped his pantyhosed feet into my orange pumps. "Goodness! I know we're about the same size, but these pumps pinch a bit." (I had to admit, he crossdressed very well.) "ummphhhhhmmmmphhh." He then grabbed one of my purses and put his pistol inside. As he strutted out the door, he looked back at me. "And Tommi...one more thing before I go." "Mummmphh?" "Don't go away and mum's the word!" "Hrmmmphhh!" "Michelle" smiled, blew me a kiss, exited, and closed the door behind her. IV. While "Michelle" was gone, I naturally did all I could to free myself. The fingers of my tied hands wiggled, my bare feet twitched and my midsection heaved as I strained against my ropes. Also, I twisted my head in different directions in an attempt to loosen the gag, but all I accomplished was to bathe myself in perspiration. It became obvious that I wouldn't be freed on my own. Shortly afterward, I heard voices from down the hall. I recognized them as belonging to one of the neighbors, Kelly and her girlfriend, Cora. I was about to cry through my gag when the thought struck me: Did I really want to be discovered like this? I mean, If they heard me and became curious enough to investigate, they'd come in and find me stripped to only my dark blue bikini briefs, thoroughly tied to the chair with a gag in my mouth! Finally I decided that the embarrassment would have to be worth it. "Helllllllmmmphhhh! Hellmmphh-helmmmphhh!" "Did you hear that?" I heard Cora say. "Yeah,' Kelly replied. "Sounds like it's coming from Tommy's apartment down the hall." "Mmmmmphhhhh! Mummphhmmmm-ummmphhhh!" "There it is again," Cora said. "It sounds like a muffled man's voice with heavy breathing." "Ooooooohhhh, I bet I know what it is," Kelly said with a giggle. "Tommy's got something going on in there." "Oh!" Cora said, "You mean--". She couldn't finish the sentence because she was giggling also. "Yeahhhh," Kelly said. "Tommy's a real nice guy, but he's kinda, you know...kinky." I heard the women laugh once more and then heard Kelly's apartment door open and close. Only silence from the hallway. "Mmmmmphhhhhhh!" Damn! Those two coming in here and finding me were the only hope of being freed before "Michelle" returned. Once again, I struggled and succeeded in tipping the chair to the floor, but my ropes and gag remained firm. "Ohmmmphhhh..." Later on, I heard the ominous sound of 4" pumps clacking down the hallway in the direction of my apartment. The clacking stopped just outside the door and I heard a key unlocking the door. When the door opened, I saw only my orange pumps and beige nylong legs, since the chair I was tied to was tipped over. "Well, Tommi," I heard "Michelle" say, "It looks like you were quite busy while I was gone....and so was I!" V. "Michelle" grunted as she got the chair upright. "You know, Tommi, for the city's new crossdressing champion, you sure weigh enough!" "Mmmphhhmmm," I moaned into my gag as I squirmed against the ropes once more. "Hold on. Let me change first, then we can continue our lovely chat." Later on, Mickey walked back into the room, dressed just like the man he was when he first came. "It went like clockwork," he said as he placed my wig, blouse, skirt, pantyhose and pumps on the table. "Nmmmphh! Nmmmmphh!" "You should have seen the shopkeeper, Tommi. He thought I was so hot that he was gonna try a pick-up line on me--that is, before I held him up at gunpoint." I was awestruck at the huge pile of cash Mickey brought back as I looked at it on the table. He unfastened my gag. "Mmmmphhhhh--Oh, no..Mickey. You really did it, didn't you?" "That's right, Tommi, I really did," he replied as he untied me. As I stood up and rubbed various parts of me to get the circulation going again, Micky turned on the television--just in time for a news flash. "This just in," the anchor announced, "A city liquour store was held up shortly ago and a great amount of cash was taken. Police are on patrol for the woman seen on this security camera video. A substantial monetary award is being offered for information leading to the arrest and conviction of this female culprit. If you have any information, please call--" Micky turned the television off. "Micky, this can't be!" "It sure is, Tommi," he replied as he tossed me the false breasts. "My big payday is about to happen, so be a good girl and strap those on. Then go into the bathroom and make up your face, nice and pretty." After I obeyed and came back out, Mickey said, "Beautiful. Now, get dressed." (Of course,the prick had his trusty pistol in his hand.) I was about to put the pantyhose on when he stopped me. "What," I asked. "Ok," he replied, "just checking to see if you needed to shave your legs again, but they look pretty good. And be careful putting the hose on. I don't want to see any runs. Just think, It was a run in my pantyhose which caused me to finish second, otherwise, I would've won, and we wouldn't be going through all this." Yeah, I thought, how about that? After I slipped into the pantyhose, donned the wig, put on the blouse and climbed into the skirt, I slipped my feet into the pumps, I was once again Tommi the crossdressing champ, ready for a night on the town. Only I definitely didn't like the trip this time. "For what it's worth, Tommi, you were the toughest crossdressing competition I ever faced," Micky said as he finished tying my hands behind my back. "Gee, thanks, you prick--ow!" Micky had a thing about tying tight knots. "And remember," Micky said as he escorted me out into the hall, "keep your posture straight and sway those hips...just like that security camera saw me do." VI. We walked together down the hall and to the elevator which, took us to the ground floor. Micky had his jacket over my shoulders so nobody would notice my hands tied behind my back. He had his arm around me affectionately, and I swayed my hips as I walked and my 4" pumps clicked on the sidewalk. Passers-by must've thought I was proud to be his girlfriend. Micky made me keep my mouth shut or he threatened to use the pistol. We finally made it to his car. He opened the passenger door, seated me, then fastened the seat belt over me which, combined with my hands being tied behind my back, made me quite immobile. "I must say, Micky, you're the most evil scoundrel who ever lived. How you can look at yourself in the-mmmmphhhh." Micky gagged me once more by pressing a large strip of tape over my lips. I guess he wanted to enjoy the ride to his big payday without hearing any more from my mouth. As the ride continued, I bowed my head in defeat. I knew he had me fucked. There was no way I could escape and no way I could prove I wasn't the crossdressed robber the city was so zealously looking for. We finally parked in front of the police station. Mickey opened the passenger door, unfastened my seat belt and escorted me up the steps into the building. "Mmmphhh..hellmmmphhh," I called to a group of men who were watching me intently. But I can see they were far more infatuated with my swaying hips, pantyhosed legs, 4" stilettos and plump breasts to even think something strange was going on. When Micky hustled me into the police station, several officers dropped what they were doing and pointed to me. "Hey," said one, "isn't that the bitch who knocked over the liqour store?" "That's right," said Micky. "I caught her myself, and now I'm doing my civic duty by turning her in." He gave my buttocks a good, firm squeeze. "Mmmmmphhhhh!!" The police chief wrote Micky a check for a huge amount of money as a reward. An officer took me by the arm and hustled me to the booking room. He didn't even bother to untie my hands or remove my gag. "Hey, Tommi!" I looked back over my shoulder to see Mickey with a giant shit-eating grin on his face. "Can you immagine the headline in tomorrow's paper? CITY CROSSDRESSING CHAMPION ARRESTED FOR LIQUOUR STORE HEIST." "Mmmmmphhhhh!!" As I was booked and processed, a moral occurred to me: The next time you're in a crossdressing competition...finish last! THE END. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Tommy another great story, love the crossdressing theme. Being dressed and in jail must have been interesting, what happened then? A bound and gagged inmate? Thanks for the story. |
| Name: | Bound-Black-Girl Lover |
| E-mail address: | Story of 4 Bound Black Beauties |
| Homepage URL: | http://(from kppresents blogspot): |
| Comments: | One Dark Night
As Janet Dubois knocked on the wooden edge of the screen door, she hitched her satchel back over her shoulder with her free hand. She did not particularly want this babysitting job tonight, but she needed the money, and her mother had promised to come and pick her up later that night, so it only mean a walk of a few blocks for her. She watched as the door opened and Mrs Jenkins looked at her. “Come in, Janet, come in,” she said with a smile as she opened the screen door, standing to one side as Janet came into the house. “Thanks for doing this,” Mrs Jenkins said as she looked at the seventeen year old, “I had to go and meet John at the last minute, and there was no way I could leave the kids on their own.” “It’s all right, Mrs Jenkins,” Janet said with a smile, “I can keep an eye on them for you.” She smiled as she looked in the living room, where Jack and Jill were sitting watching television. Jack was fourteen, and Jill twelve, both wearing t-shirts and shorts. Janet went to the local Catholic school, so her uniform was a stricter affair. She was wearing a short sleeved white cotton blouse, buttoned at the front with the collar open and the lapels flat against her chest, a blue and red pleated tartan skirt that came halfway down her thighs, white knee length socks and flat black shoes. The white blouse and socks contrasted with her own dark skin, while her long black hair was tied back in a ponytail that fell down her neck. “I’ve left some money to order some pizza with,” Mrs Jenkins said as she pulled along dark overcoat over her dress, “and they need to be in bed by nine. I should be back by ten - when’s your mother coming round?” “About seven thirty - her flight touches down at six,” Janet said with a smile. “I hope you don’t mind her staying over until you get back?” “Of course not,” Mrs Jenkins said as she went for the door. “I’ll say you later - bye kids. Remember to do whatever Janet tells you.” “All right Mum,” Jack called out without turning his head from the television screen. Janet watched as Mrs Jenkins ran out of the house, then sat down and looked at the two kids. “What are you watching?” “Just a Disney film,” Jill said as he turned round and looked at Janet. “So what are we going to have for dinner?” “I’ll phone for a pizza in a little while - you can tell me what you want. What would you like to do after that?” Jill looked at her brother, who turned and said “Can we play a game after that? There’s nothing on television anyway.” “All right,” Janet said as she smiled at the two children, “but you need to go to bed after that. Now, what do you want?” As Janet picked up the pizza boxes, she looked at Jack and Jill, sitting at the table as they ate the last slices of Pepperoni pizza. “Now,” she said as she sat back at the table, “What sort of game did you have in mind?” Jack looked at the young sitter, before saying “Can we play Cops and Robbers?” “I suppose we could,” Janet said with a smile, “How do you play that game?” “We like to be the robbers first,” Jill said with a sweet smile on her face, “and you can be the housewife we surprise. Then we come back as the cops and rescue you.” “Rescue me? From what?” “From the ropes the robbers left you tied up in.” Janet looked at the two kids sitting there, before saying “Do you play this game with all your sitters?” She had heard a few stories from her friends, but they had all said it was just harmless fun. “Sure we do,” Jill said as she continued to smile, “and they all like it too. Please say you’ll play with us, please, please, please...” “All right,” Janet said as she threw her hands up in mock horror. “What do you want me to do?” “Go and sit in the front room and watch television,” Jack said as he stood up, “and we will surprise you.” “Well, if I do this, then you have to wash the dishes up, and I have to be free before my mum arrives, all right?” “All right,” Jill said as she got up from the table as well. “Go and sit on the couch - we won’t be long.” Janet walked into the living room, turning the television on and watching the news as it came onto the screen. “It’s just a little game,” she said to herself as she watched the latest news of President Obama, “What could possibly go wrong?” “Hands up, Lady!” She turned and saw Jack and Jill standing there, each with one of their mother’s stockings over their head. Jill was carrying a pink bag on her back, while Jack was pointing a toy pistol at Janet. “Oh my God,” Janet said with a smile as she raised her hands, “What do you want with me?” “Just do what we tell you, lady,” Jack said with a snarl, “and you’ll be just fine. Turn round and put your hands behind your back, slowly.” “All right,” Janet said as she did as Jack had said, “Just please don’t hurt me.” She looked over her shoulder as Jill took off her rucksack and opened it, taking out a length of thin white cord and doubling it over. She crossed Janet’s wrists behind her back before passing the rope round, pulling them tightly together as she continued to bind them. “Hey, that’s tight,” Janet said as she saw the cords against her dark skin. It was also not too uncomfortable, but she was beginning to get a sneaky feeling she may have been tricked into giving up control of the evening as she felt the ropes been cinched between her arms. Turning her head, she saw that Jack had taken a second length of rope, and was crossing her ankles before wrapping the rope around them over her socks. “Please, don’t hurt me,” she said in a scared voice as she felt her ankles been drawn together as well. To her surprise, she could feel her arms been drawn together behind her back, and as she looked over she saw that Jill had wrapped some more rope around her elbows, forcing them together and pulling her shoulders back as she did so. “Hey, I didn’t say you could do that,” Janet said as she felt her chest been forced out and the front of her blouse stretching over her breasts. “I think she’s going to give us some trouble,” Jill said to her brother, “you need to shut her up.” “Shut me up? Kids, I promised to play this game, but I didnmmdsamsdm.” Janet’s eyes widened as Jack stuffed a cloth into her mouth, before picking up a roll of white tape from the bag. “Dntudrrdttt,” Janet mumbled as she watched him tear a length of tape from the roll, before holding it in his hands and standing in front of Janet. She shook her head from side to side, but as Jill held her head from behind she was unable to stop Jack smoothing the tape over her lips, the material pulling at her skin as she watched him take a second length of rope and start to tie her legs together above her knees. She also saw rope pass over her head and felt her arms been pulled into her side as Jill worked from behind her. “That ought to hold her,” Jill said as she tugged one last time on the ropes, and Jack stood up in front of her. Janet stretched her legs out in front of her, looking at her crossed ankles and the white rope against her dark thighs, and glared at the two kids as they watched her. “Ntimnw,” she screamed through the gag, but that only seemed to make them laugh. “Come on,” Jack said as he took her sister’s arm, “Let’s get all her stuff and get out of here before the cops arrive.” The two children ran out of the door, leaving Janet twisting on the couch, beads of perspiration forming on her dark skin as she twisted round. She had agreed to play a game, yes, but these kids knew what they were doing - the knots were out of the reach of her fingers, and no matter how hard she tried she was not able to loosen any of the binding. She finally sat back, screaming in frustration and anger and wondering how long this was going to carry on for, when she saw the door to the living room open. “Janet, are you in there,” she heard her mother say, and she called out “NHRRRR” as Catherine Dubois walked into the room. She was dressed in her airline uniform, of a light blue silk blouse that was open at the collar, a darker blue silk scarf worn as a cravat around her neck, a tailored dark blue jacket and knee length skirt, and a pair of black leather heeled boots that came up to just below her knees. “Janet, are you - oh dear, have the Jenkins kids been playing Cops and Robbers again?” “Uknw?” Janet stared wide eyed at her mother as she walked round in front of her and looked down through her horn rimmed glasses, her greying black hair tied in a bun at the back of her head. “I’ve heard their mother telling others about this - didn’t she warn you?” “Nshdddnt - ntem!!” “Well, well - looks like Mummy came home.” Catherine looked to the door to see Jack and Jill standing there, the stockings still over their heads and Jack holding the toy gun. “I guess we’ll have to take care of her as well.” “Oh dear,” Catherine said as she raised her hands, winking at her daughter as she did so. “Please don’t tie me up as well.” “Dntdtmmm,” Janet tried to call out, but her pleas fell on deaf ears as Jack said “Kneel down, lady, and put your hands behind your back.” “Hgddddd,” Janet moaned as she watched her mother slowly drop to her knees, then move her hands behind her back as Jill took another length of rope from her rucksack and started to tie Catherine’s wrists together, keeping the cords over the cuffs of her blouse as they stuck out from her jacket sleeves. “It’s just a game, dear,” she said as she looked at her wide eyed daughter, “They don’t mean any real harm.” “Tlthmtthttt,” she moaned as she watched Jack begin to tie her mother’s ankles together side by side, the rope squeaking as it rubbed against the leather. “Please, just leave my daughter and me,” Catherine said as she felt her arms been tied to her side by Jill, “I promise we won’t raise the alarm.” “We know you won’t,” Jack said as he tied a length of rope from Catherine’s wrists to her ankles, before pulling the scarf off from around her neck, rolling it into a band and tying a knot in the middle of the band. “Open wide lady - we need to keep you quiet.” “Please,” Catherine pleaded, but with a hint of laughter in her voice Janet found surprising, “Don’t pllmmmdmsgmmgsmg.” As Jack pulled the knot into her open mouth, he quickly passed the band around her face and tied the ends tightly together at the base of her neck, before the two kids helped Catherine to lie on her side, looking up at her daughter as they put a cushion under her head. “Now don’t move, either of you,” Jill said as the two kids ran out of the room again, leaving Catherine and Janet alone. “Jstpllng,” Janet heard her mother say as she looked up at her, “Thermmlbhmsn.” “Sefrutsa,” Janet said as she twisted her body round again. She could feel the top bottom on her blouse starting to give, and did not relish the prospect of a fourteen year old boy seeing her bra and breasts. Catherine lay still, the front of her jacket open and sweat visible on her dark neck. She occasionally pulled her legs down, forcing her back to arch, but she seemed resigned to a short period of time like this before the game became boring. As the door opened again, she looked towards the gap, hoping to see Jack or Jill come in. Janet looked at her, wondering why her eyes were widening with very real fear in them, when she heard a deep make voice saying “And what do we have here?” She turned and looked over her shoulder, to see a tall, broad shouldered man standing there in a dark boiler suit, looking down at her and her mother through a black balaclava that only showed his grey eyes. “FKKKKK” she screamed out as she tried to twist round, looking at her mother as she started kicking out on the floor. “I found two kids upstairs,” she heard a second man say, “so I forced them into their mum’s closet and locked the door on them. What did you - oh my, what a pair of beauties we have here!” Catherine could see the second man behind the first, leaner and taller but with the same cruel look in his eyes. He walked over and tugged at the ropes around her daughter, making her squeal through the tape gag as she felt her breasts been pulled up. “Did those kids do this?” “Must have - talented pair of brats, aren’t they?” “Yeah - but I can do better. You get what you can and I’ll make these two a little more - comfortable.” Catherine screamed out “dnttshhhmdohtr” as the taller man pulled a long coil of rope from his pocket, shook it out and passed it over Janet’s upper body, pulling her arms even tighter into her side as the bands above her breasts forced them out even further. She could feel these were much tighter, as the rope went between her upper body and her arms under her shoulders, cinching them tightly into place before she saw the ends falling in front of her over her left shoulder. “Fcccknhlll,” she screamed as he pulled the ropes through the bands around her lower chest, making a “V”-shape that ran down the center of her chest before pulling it up and back over her right shoulder, the ropes forcing her breast even further up and out as she screamed in pain. The sweat on her body was glistening under the lights, and she could see a small damp patch forming on the breast pocket of her blouse on each side. “Plsss, plsssdnthrthr,” Catherine pleaded as Janet was forced to lie face down on the couch, her ankles pulled up and back as the masked man placed her in a hogtie, the ropes from her ankles tied to those in the center of her back. “Your turn now mummy,” he said as he picked up the roll of tape that was lying on the floor, “but first we need to make you a little quieter.” “Dnttshmmmm,” Janet screamed as she watched him tear a long strip off the roll and then press it over her mother’s lips, the tape covering her mouth and the dark blue band between her lips. Three more strips followed, covering her lower jaw before the man walked back over and squatted in from of Janet. “You,” he said as he slapped her bottom, “need to be quiet as well.” Her eyes widened as she watched him tear another, longer strip off the roll and smooth it over her mouth, repeating it twice until she could barely mumble through the white band on her dark skin. She could feel the hot tears running down her cheeks as she watched the masked intruder walk back to the mother and proceed to tie her arms tightly to her side as hers were, the front of her jacket opening to the side as the ropes pulled her own large chest up and out. As this happened, the top button on her blouse came undone, showing more of her dark skin and the white bra she was wearing underneath. Once this was done, he bound her legs together above her knees, ignoring the squeaking from Catherine’s boots as she tried to free her legs at the same time. “Nice work, kid,” the older man said as he came in and dropped a leather sports bag on the floor with a loud jangle. “But we need to get out of here - fast.” “I’ve got an idea.” “What?” “Remember that guy you told me about - the one who was a collector?” Janet and Catherine looked at each other, hoping they were talking about some jewellery or antiques the other guy had found. “Yeah - you think he might be interested?” “Could be - let’s find out.” Catherine watched as the smaller man picked up the roll of white tape, and tore a long strip off before kneeling in front of Janet. She heard him say “Close your eyes” and Janet’s muffled pleas, but when he stood back up he could see he had blindfolded her, the tape covering her eyes. “You wait here, momma,” the man said as he and his partner picked up Janet, the younger girl struggling as they carried her out of the house. She screamed into her own gag and tried to struggle free, but to little avail. After five minutes, the two men came back in and Catherine watched as another strip was torn off the roll, and she heard the same message. “Close your eyes.” As he smoothed the tape over the older woman’s eyes, he turned and looked at his partner. “You’re right - he’ll love these two. Schoolgirl and air hostess - I don’t think he has them yet.” “Even if he does, he likes spares,” the other man said as they carried Catherine out of the house, her struggling useless as they walked towards the van that was parked on the driveway. It was dark outside, so nobody noticed the two men as they dropped Catherine next to her daughter on the dirty mattress, closing the door on them as the taller man went back to close the house door. The other man pulled the balaclava off his head, running his hand through his pepper grey hair as his son pulled the hood off his own head. “Let’s go,” he said as they climbed into the front of the van, turning onto the road as they switched the headlines on and driving down the street of houses. “Do you think those two kids are going to be all right?” “They were scared out of their wits, Dad - they may have been playing Cops and Robbers but the sight of a real robber just turned them into gibbering wrecks.” “You didn’t...” “Didn’t need to - they just did as they were told, and I made sure they were able to breathe by opening the slats on the doors before I locked them.” The older man nodded. “Good - I wonder what their mum will say when she gets home.” “Who can say? Anyway, we may have a little extra profit for ourselves tonight. She had some nice jewellery, and then there are those two in the back.” As the van went down the highway, they passed a billboard, not noticing the bike that came out from behind and started to follow them down the road. “Damn,” the older man said as he looked in the side mirror, “Did you fix that tail light like I asked you to?” “Didn’t get a chance - why?” “Because we’ve got a traffic cop on our tail,” he said as he watched the bike approaching, “Get in the back and keep those two quiet while I take care of this.” The younger man nodded as he climbed behind the seat, while his father slowed down and stopped at the side of the road, looking in the mirror as the bike came to a halt and the rider got off, walking towards the door. He could see the tan colored shirt and trousers, and the dark knee length boots, but as he watched the officer approaching he saw something else that grabbed his interest. “Can I help you, officer,” he said with a smile as he wound down his window to look at the cop, standing there with a white helmet covering her hair. “Did you know your tail light isn’t working, sir?” He looked at the black name badge attached to the chest pocket of her blouse. “I’m sorry, Officer Hope,” he said as he continued to smile, “I haven’t had a chance to fix it yet. I’ll take care of it first thing in the morning I promise.” “Do you mind if I ask what you are doing in this area at this time of night sir?” “I was just making a late delivery to a customer - and all I really want to do know is head for home.” As he spoke, his eyes looked up and down Officer Hope - she looked about five foot ten tall, piercing blue eyes and dark skin that was illuminated by the light from his cab. “Well, I’m afraid I’ll need to write you up a ticket,” she said as she pulled a pen from her breast pocket. “Can I see your license and registration please?” “Of course, Officer Hope,” he said as he reached up and pulled the documents from the rear of his sun visor. Handing them to her, he watched as she wrote the ticket out, her breasts moving up and down with her breathing as she did so. As she tore the ticket off, Officer Hope handed it to him, saying “Get that light fixed as soon as possible,” but as she turned around she heard a thumping sound coming from the rear of the van. “Is there something in your van, sir,” she said as she turned back to the window. “It’s just some boxes falling over, officer - nothing serious.” “If you could step out and open the back, sir, I’d like to make sure.” “If you insist,” he said as he opened the cab door and stepped out. He looked at the police officer, standing there in front of him, and noticed especially the knee length brown leather boots she was wearing. Walking to the rear of the van, he grabbed the handle before saying “Perhaps you should stand here, Officer, and then you will be able to see the boxes.” Officer Hope stood there, her torch in her hand as he pulled the handle down and swung the door open. She shone the torch in, gasping as she saw Janet and Catherine staring back at her as they lay on their stomachs on the mattress. “Not a word, officer,” she heard him say as she felt a cold metal ring against her back. “Slowly, very slowly, remove your gun belt and hand it to my son here.” She looked to her side to see a younger, taller version of the driver standing next to her. Reaching to her waist, she slowly unbuckled the heavy leather belt and handed it to the young man, the revolver still in the holster and her radio sitting on the small purse that was attached to the belt. “Take your helmet off,” she heard him say, and she reached up to remove the crash helmet, her long red-brown hair falling around her face as she did so. The younger man took possession of the helmet as well, saying “thank you” as he carried them off. “Hands behind your back, Officer Hope.” “You know kidnapping is a federal offense,” she said as she felt her own handcuffs been fastened around her wrists, holding them together tightly. “If you take me that makes three counts.” “Well, that kinda sorta presumes they’re going to find you doesn’t it Officer Hope.” She looked at the two women lying on the mattress, mewling through the white tape covering their mouths as the tears glistened on their dark skin. “What do you expect to gain from taking us prisoner,” the officer said as she watched the man take a coil of rope from the back of the van and pass it over her arms, pulling them tightly into her side and stretching the fabric over her chest as the ropes bit in. “You’ll see,” the younger man said as he returned. “I’ve hidden the bike and other stuff off the road, dad.” “Good work, son,” the older man said as he yanked down hard on the rope, making the police officer cry out as he did so. “Help me get her into the back of the car, and we can make her nice and uncomfortable. The two men forced Officer Hope to climb into the van, making her sit against the side as Janet and Catherine watched from their prone position. The older man took the rope down and around her upper legs, just above her knees, while the younger man picked up a dirty looking cotton rag and folded it into a pad. “You can’t be serious - I am not putting that in my mouaaarghhhhmdmsamdsmmf.” Officer Hope screamed as the younger man pulled back on her hair, forcing the smelly rag into her mouth as his father tightly bound her ankles together. As he slapped a layer of tape over her lips, he secured the final end of the rope to a small ring in the floor of the cab, leaving her trussed and gagged on the floor. “We’ve really scored tonight, son,” he said as the three women called out through their gags, “three beauties to pass on.” “Pity we can’t have more fun with them,” the younger man said as he knelt next to Janet, making her cry as he grabbed her breasts from behind and massaged them, “I bet we could have given them a real good time.” “Lvmydautralnubstrd” Catherine called out as she tried to kick him in the side. “She’s a wildcat as well,” the older man said, “but what does he say?” “He wants them as they are, so we’d better leave them,” his son said as she climbed out of the van. “Come on - he’s expecting us.” The van doors slammed shut, leaving the three dark and trussed beauties in darkness as the van drove off again. How long the journey took, they could not say, but eventually they felt the van stop and saw the rear doors open. A strong torch was shone into the back, making them squint as they heard a cultured, refined voice saying “Excellent - they will fit in very nicely. Bring them in so that I may see them.” Janet felt her legs drop as the rope holding her in a hogtie was relapsed, before the father and son carried her out of the van. She saw the star filled sky as she was carried across the courtyard, struggling in their grip as she did so, before she was carried down a corridor and into a large, well lit room where three camp beds had been laid out. She was placed on one, and watched the two men walk out. There was a third person standing there - a tall, thin African-American women in a black maid’s dress with a white apron on the front, fishnet tights and high heels. She stared back at Janet, shaking her head silently from side to side in answer to the question. The answer had to be non-verbal, given the large leather pad that was strapped over her lower face. She watched as her mother was carried in, and laid on the bed next to her. “Rulrrgntjnt,” Catherine said as she looked at her daughter, her eyes red from the tears. “Mscrdmmm, whtshpngn?” “Dntkn - bbrff.” As they carried Officer Hope in, her boots squeaking as she tried to kick her legs apart, they got their first good look at their fellow captive. In return, she looked at the schoolgirl and stewardess beside her, trying to look reassuring even as she was conquering her own fears. “Oh how simply delightful.” The three women looked at the small, slightly fat man who was standing in the doorway, a cravat tucked into his smoking jacket as he looked at them. “Three more wonderful young ladies for my collection.” “Whtdumnnn,” the police officer screamed out as she looked at the man. “Do you see my servant here,” he said as he walked over to the maid, pinching her bottom as he stood there. “She was the first - I love women in uniform, especially those of dark hue such as yourselves. As my great-grandpappy used to say, they have their place in my household, as will you. “I‘ll introduce you to the other six later - Once my nurse has finished examining you, I’ll have new clothes made for you in the same style as these. Y’all have a good sleep now - you have a lot to do tomorrow morning.” He walked out of the room, the maid following as he ignored the screams of the three captives. “Secure them to the beds,” he said to the two robbers, “and then come and see me for payment.” Walking down the corridor, he opened a door and looked at the nurse, gymnast, waitress, driver, minister and lawyer strapped to their beds. “You get to meet your new friends tomorrow - good night now,” he said as he closed the door and walked away, the maid following behind. |
| Name: | lela |
| E-mail address: | don't have one yet |
| Comments: | I have had a few bondage experiences, shud I post them? |
| Name: | Raouf Ragai |
| E-mail address: | rrfhg_007@hotmail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.facebook.com/raouf.ragai |
| Comments: | To Lela:
Please feel free to post them |
| Name: | Susan |
| Comments: | I have a close relationship with my daughter/only child, so we visit each other quite often. I had her when I was only 18, so I'm still young (41). Jen is married, my son in law is very polite, handsome, and totally devoted to Jen. On a recent Friday evening, Jen was at my home, just a casual visit, and after a couple glasses of wine, mentioned she had finally talked Josh into trying some bondage in the bedroom. I know most daughters never talk about sex with their moms, but we are best of friends and tell each other everything. After asking a few questions about the tying-up, I mentioned how I played tie-up games when I was a girl, but not since the. As Jen readied to go home, she invited me over for a cookout the next day, and said some of Josh's buddies were coming over, and she wanted someone to talk to while they did the guy stuff. I arrived about 1 pm, to help her prepare for the cookout. I was wearing a short denim skirt, tanktop, and wedge-heeled sandals about 3 inches high. As the guys arrived, they all went to the garage and backyard, talking about guy stuff; i.e., cars, sports, NASCAR, hunting, and, probably, women. Josh did the grilling, Jen and I visited with the other guys, and, finally we dined. After cleanup and loading the dishwasher, we again joined the fellas in the backyard. One of the guys, I think his name is Dan, was talking about doing some rodeoing, and Jen asked if he rode bulls. "No, I do calf roping and team roping" he answered. After explaining a little about the events, another of the guys asked if Dan knew how to lasso. "Dude, lassoing is what the events are about. That, and tying the legs together so the calf can't get loose and get up." At that, all the guys asked him to teach them how to lasso. Jen and I just sat drinking some beer, and laughing at the efforts of the guys trying to lasso an empty plastic barrel. Dan finally gave up on teaching them. That's when it became, um, interesting. Josh asked Dan to demonstrate lassoing a moving target and volunteered Jen. Jen jumped up and started running for the back gate, but Dan dropped the rope over her, and in a flash had her hands bound to her ankles in front of her. Jen was giggling, either from the beer or embarrassment, not sure which. She then said, "lasso mom, she likes being tied up." Trying to decline the offer, I denied her statement. Josh said, "Susan, Jen has never lied in her life, and you know it. After all, you raised her." Yeah, mom, you taught me to never lie" my darling daughter said. Dan tried to alleviate the situation by declining to lasso someone he had just met, and also that I was Jen's mother. Dan grabbed a length of rope and told me, "take off running, unless you want me to lasso you in the chair." Resigning myself to my fate, and also giggling from the beer, and the attention of 4 young, handsome men, I stood up and headed for the gate, figuring if I got to my car parked in the rear drive, I was home free. I made only a few steps when the lasso settled over my torso, pinning my arms to my sides. Jen was cheering Josh on and also urging the guys to tie me up. Josh looked over at her, and said, if we tie her up, we tie you up, too. Jen said, "duh, I'm already tied up." "not like we're gonna tie your mom one of the guys said, and I found myself on my belly, my hands pulled behind me and tightly restrained. Then my ankles were bound. I looked over at Jen, who was being tied much more strictly then Dan had tied her. Like me, her arms were now behind her, and I saw Josh roll up something a stuff it in her mouth, then a scarf appeared from somewhere and was tied over her mouth. The same was done to me. I was stood up, still laughing thru the gag, and they hopped me into the house, Jen close behind, also laughing. They took us into the family room, and we were both placed belly down on the floor. Josh left the room for a couple of minutes and returned with an armful of ropes, gauze bandages, tape, and 2 racquetballs. "Dude, we're company, so you should let us do the tying" one of the guys, I think named Steve, said. "Okay, don't want to be a bad host. Have at it." 2 of them tied me, and 2 tied Jen. I couldn't believe how tight I was being tied, or how much rope was being used. Josh was just sitting on the sofa, watching as his wife and mother-in-law were being tightly and helplessly bound. And we were helpless. After pulling my ankles up and tying them with no slack against to my wrists against my rear end, I was turned so I could see how Jen was being tied. She had already had her gag replaced, mouth taped over, and had been blindfolded. The guys tying her seemed to be trying to get her shoulders to touch her feet, but that's impossible. The did get her in an unbelievable arch, and succeeded inbinding her wrists to her elbows. Jen and I are both rather top heavy, and, being braless, Jen's right nipple was clearly above her halter top. My cloth gag was removed, a ball stuffed in, and then taped over, as well as my eyes being covered. We were both totally helpless. After a couple of minutes, Josh told his buddies, "you guys better go on home, so I can untie the ladies." The each said their goodbyes, and left. I could hear Josh moving around, and finally, he must have ungagged Jen, as I heard her speak, "honey, are you as horny as me?" "Hell yes, I've got a hard on you gotta see to believe." "Well, do something with it" she said. Then, I heard gagging noises, and realized Jen must be perfroming oral sex on Josh. I heard her grunt and groan, then Josh said, "oh, fuck!" It dawned on me that he had ejaculated into Jen's mouth. Finally Jen spoke, "that's the most cum you've ever shot in my mouth. Almost didn't swallow it all. Now, untie me, and make love to me." "No, we're not going to make love, we're gonna fuck" Josh answered. I heard more movement, then Jen said, "doggy style? Don't really car for th----oh, god!" Then, I heard an unbelievable amount of activity, the slap of flesh against flesh, and it lasted for a long, long time, finally Josh saying, "I'm cumming!" Jen responded, "Me, too' baby, ram it to me." Then, an extended period of heavy breathing, then more movement, with Jen saying, "you ready again?" "Yeah, baby, watching you and your mom get tied up made me so horny, I think I can go 3 or 4 more times". "Well, I don't think I can, maybe once more is all I'm good for" she said. Then, a gasp and I could hear the sofa creaking and squeaking. It lasted for at least 30 minutes, then it sounded like it was even bouncing off the floor, and both cried out at once, then heavy breathing, then finally, Jen spoke, "better untie me, my arms feel like dead weight, with both of us lying on them." That's when I eralized my arms were basically numb, as were my legs. Then, I felt Josh untying me. When free, he began to rub my arms and legs to restore circulation. "Where's Jen?" I asked. She's in the bathroom, cleaning up, and I guess she really needed to pee. She doesn't hold beer in too well." He helped me to my feet, and supported me as we walked down the hall, so I could use the guest bathroom. Assured I was okay, he left me, and I did what needed to be done. When I returned to the living room, Jen had put on sweats and was hugging Josh fiercely, and told him how much she loved him. She then hugged me and apologized for the events of the day. "Sweetheart, the only thing I didn't like about today is that I didn't have anyone make love to me." She looked at me, and said, "you could have asked any of the guys, I'm sure that anyone of them would have been willing, but Josh is all mine. I'm not sharing, so don't get any ideas." Josh turned a deep shade of scarlet at those words, as I'm sure he never would have dreamed of anything inappropriate with me. I drank some coffee, and decided to go home. Jen walked me to my car, hugged and kissed me goodbye, then said," I think I can give Josh some more loving now, so gotta go back inside. Love you, mom." That was a memorable afternoon, for sure |
| Name: | Kevin |
| Comments: | I guess I'm just a big kid at heart. Still like cars and motorcycles with loud exhaust, action and war movies, etc. I got the idea from my stepson, and had to wait for the right opportunity. My wife works at the school district office, and during the week, the kids, (girl 12, boy 10) have homework, chores, then bedtime, and my wife and I usually are in bed by 10;30. I am 4 years younger than she, don't need the details on that. Anyway, we have a great sex life, but it seemed like Saturday nights were always the most passionate. One Saturday, due to a breakdown at the ashpalt plant I was hauling from, we were sent home early. I knew my stepdaughter, Katie, was spending the day at a friend's, so I figured I'd take Lucas and Jane out to lunch. I parked in the driveway, rather than the garage, and went in. I found my wife,sitting in a dinig chair, all tied up and gagged and blindfolded with bandanas. Fearing we had been burlarized, I pulled the gag and blindfold off and, when I began untying her, the ropes basically just fell off. Glancing around, I saw no sign of intruders, and nothing appeared missing. Jane quickly assured me nothing happened, she and Lucas were just playing cops and robbers. That explained the loose ropes. Anyway, Jane explained that Luke played Cops and Robbers or Cowboys and Indians, every Saturday, with Jane always the captive, Katie usually the rescuer, occasionally a captive as well. Jane assured that nothing inappropriate ever happened, and that she liked taking part in her kids pastimes, whether tie-up games or video games, board games, card games, etc. Anyway, it was over a month later, and Katie and Luke were invited to spend the weekend with Jane's sister's kids about an hour away. She picked them up after school on Friday, and we were to pick them up on Sunday afternoon. As luck would have it, Jane was invited to a brunch with some of her girlfriends, so I was going to be alone until early afternoon. Jane offered to cancel so we would have the time alone, but I told her to go, that I had a couple of errands to run. She went, albeit reluctantly. She dressed western, I think you call it, i.e., denim skirt, knee length, western style blouse, a bandana around her lovely neck, turquoise earrings, bracelet, and rings. When I saw her outfit, I almost asked her to cancel. She left, and I began preparing for her "surprise". I had bought 200 ft of rope earlier in the week, and cut it into varying lengths. I also acquired the type of bandage that is sorta adhesive, sticks to itself, but not so much to skin. I took my truck out to the detached garage by the alley, so when Jane returned home she wold think I was still out. I selected a toy gun from Luke's room, that surprising looked authentic except for the orange at the muzzle. Some black electrical tape took care of that. I "borrowed" one of Jane's tan colored stockings (not pantyhose, she hates 'em) and hunted up my old ski mask. Then the waiting began. About 12;30, I got a text from Jane that she was on the way home, and hoped I was done running around. Wasn't sure if she was upset with me or wanted to spend time with me. I almost called off my plans, but decided to go ahead. I pulled the stocking over my head, (don't know how crooks stand that), then the ski mask, next gloves, which I wan't sure I could carry out my plans with them on. I stuffed the rope, tape, a rubber ball I found in Katie's old toybox, some scarves, into an old gym bag, picked up the gun, and waited. Just thinking about my intentions gave me a rock hard erection. At last I heard the garage door open and her mini-van pull in. I hid in the hallway from the front door, and waited. She came in, closed the door, and I heard her sit her purse on the table, the carkeys and cell phone. "Damn, he's not here yet" I heard her mutter. When she walked past the hallway, I pounced. She apparently thought I was a bonafide attacker, because she put up a good struggle, but I managed to get her on the floor and put the gun to her head. In a disguised voice, probably soudning like a poor mix of just about every European language, and a few Asian ones also, told her to stay quiet and not struggle or "I shoot you, pretty womens". I was able to straddle her hips and arms, and managed to get the ball in her mouth, then tied her hands behind her, tight, but not so it would be too painful. Then, I tied a scarf around her eyes, then used the bandage to cover her mouth and the bandana, then taped the end down with electrical tape. I then bound her elbows, but not touching, even though I knew she was limber enough. Standing her up, I took her into the spare bedroom, which had a bedspread on the bed but no linen. Evne the pillows were bare. She tried to resist the whole way. Once I had her on the bed, she really tried to fight me, and I almost told her it was me. Sitting on her ankles, I reached under her skirt and intended to remove her panties, but they weren't there! For an instant I thought maybe she was having an affair and the brunch had just been a story, but common sense prevailed. She was only away from me at work. Otherwise, we went everywhere together. Besides, I trust her. Anyway, I bent her right leg up and tied the ankle to the thigh, then repeated with the left. Once completed, I again felt under her skirt, and inserted a couple of fingers into her vagina, which was already wet. I fingered her until I felt her orgasm, then pulled the pillows down and lifted her up on them under her belly. I pretty much ripped my jeans off, and my throbbing erection was jammed into her, and I rode her like a wild man, and in no time was yanking her back onto me with all my might as I came inside her. I realized whe was breathing pretty hard, and fearing the gag would suffocate her, began removing it. When the gag was out, she said, "oh, please, baby, fuck me again. Pound my pussy as hard and often as you can." I roller her onto her back, again on the pillows, and just ripped her blouse to shreds, so I could suck her breasts. I was fully erect again, so I plunged into her soaking wet depths, and aagain gave her all I had to give. She matched me thrust for thrust until she began to cum again, and she went wild. I thought she was gonna toss me off, she was bucking thrusting so hard, which made me pour it on, and I never thought a person could ejaculate more the second time so soon after the first, but I thought I would never quit spurting. When I did, I just collapsed on her. She said, "if you're going to fall asleep, at least let me on top." I rolled over, pulled her on me, and yanked off the ski mask and stocking. I asker her when she knew it was me. "Well, the accent was the most ridiculous thing I ever heard, I smelled your Old Spice, which I doubt any real burglar/rapist would wear while committing a crime, and you were extremely gentle, even a bit protective, while you tied me. Plus, I could always recognize the feeling of your cock entering me, its the most blissful feeling ever. The next time, you need to be a bit more 'criminal' when you assault me. While you were very energetic, it still felt like you wanted me to enjoy myself. A real criminal would only be interested in his own satisfaction." "When did you get so knowledgeable about criminals, and, oh, yeah, what do yu mean 'next time'." She winked at me, and said, "I plan on sending the kids to my sister's at least one weekend a month. I was so ready to drag you into the bedroom, that I took my panties off in the van coming home. I was disappointed you weren't waiting for me." "I was waiting for you, you can be sure, just it seems like every Saturday, when you have been tied up by Luke, you are awful horny at night. Most times, we go to bed before the kids on Saturday." She winked at me, and said, "I think you have recharged yur battery again, judging from the huge bulge under my belly." I wiggled around just a bit, and I felt myself enter her still wet privates. We took our time this time, and when finished, Jane asked me to untie her, as she was getting leg cramps. When free, she stretched, asked me to massage her lovely legs, and said, "don't forget where you put those ropes. Might come in handy one weekend a month." |
| Name: | Thomas |
| Comments: | I can honestly say that bondage is what brought my wife and I together. She is a few years older than me (6), and first met when she and her first husband moved next door to my parents during the summer before my senior year in high school. They were both teachers, and this was the first teaching job for each. I didn't have either as a teacher, as he was a math teacher and I had all the math credits I needed, and she is a phys ed and Health teacher. When they moved in, my parents "volunteered" me to help them unload their furniture. They did pay me. After graduation, I felt adventurous, and went roaming thru the great American west, working in the oilfields of Wyoming for a few years. When I grew tired of the sever winter and working outside in it, I went home. It was a surprise that Barb and Joseph had split up. Apparently, he liked to have affairs with students. Any way, she still lived next door, alone. When my parents told me she had trouble keeping up the maintenance and repairs on her place, I offered to help her if she paid for materails, my labor would be free. She wanted to pay me, but I said no. Any way, after doing a lot of painting, carpentry, and fence repair (it was in the country), she asked me to come for supper one night to discuss some plans she had for the place. During the meal, she said she wanted to become self sufficient, meaning growing a large garden, raising her own meat (beef adn pork). Anyway, we discussed it, and again I offered to help as much as I was able. I am a coountry boy, and what she desired is the way I was raised, and had a little knowledge about these things. While she started the dishwasher, I went into her den, and her computer was there. I asked her if I could log on and show her some sites that might help, and she allowed me to. Apparently, it wasn't password protected, cause when I right clicked, it came right on. I was caught off guard when the sire that popped up was a bondage site. It was a lot of photos and vids, all of women, some bound very strictly. I was scanning thru it when she brought in some coffee and cookies, and when she saw what was on screen, she turned a deep red. I stammered, "Uh, this was an accident, I was looking for a site aboout cattle raising." She sat the tray down, took a couple deep breaths, then explained she had been looking at the site. In fact, said she visitied it on a regular basis. I was at a loss for words at first, then assured her I wasn't offended. I have been interested in bondage as long as I can remember, but never really told anyone. I had tied up a couple cousins when much yunger, but it was frowned on by all the adults concerned, and I felt like something was wrong with me, for a long time. The rest of the evening, and into the wee hours, was spent looking at the site, and discussing bondage. She admitted it was her secret, as well. Even her ex had never known. After walking home (next door, remember), I lay awake for hours thinking about the evening. After work the next day, I stopped in at her place, just as she was coming out the door to go grocery shopping. I had mustered up the nerve to ask her out, and to my great joy she accepted. I went home and cleaned up, hopped in my truck and went back to her place. She is a beautiful women, kind of full figured but not fat, reminds me of JJ Plush. We dated for only 2 months, I proposed, she accepted, and we didn't begin our bondage experiences until after our honyemoon. They have been absolutely fantastic, and we look forward to our fun, normally every Saturday. Occasionally, depending on her "female schedule" it takes place during the week. I think she would be willing every night, and, eally, so would I, but I'm afraid we'd tire of it eventually. We've been married since 2006, and our first child is on the way. |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Creative Writing in junior college was a course for jocks looking for an easy mark and little or no studying. That was until Mrs. Ann Mavis showed up, the 5'6", centerfold gorgeous, 52-year-old, who looked much younger by the way, with big doe shaped hazel eyes, thick wavy fiery-red hair she wore in a bun, and a massive chest,(I would later discover she wore a 36GG bra, but that is another story), was a stern woman and made us work, but most of all after a few weeks made us like to learn and express ourselves.
Being on the swim team and not a great student, needed to do well so out of need and being a complete pervert sat in the front of the room to admire the gorgeous redhead with a perfect hourglass figure. She had us break-up into groups and had a contest to see who could write and act in the best one act play and it had to have at least five characters in it. I had a very devious mind and loved to watch anything that involved a tie-up scene in it. My best friend Bob was just as evil and soon we began to write a script called the Bank Robbery, and had two bank robbers, two tellers, a female customer, and two police officers! The class of 21 had 12 boys and 9 girls, and we needed three girls for the parts in our terrible play, and only the cute and studious, 5'2" curly haired brunette, with big blue eyes, that her red framed glasses highlighed nicely and a very curvy shape agreed to be in it. I was thrilled since Kathy was so cute and had a great bottom and wore the tightest pants and skirts. We finally drew short straw and I became the bank manager so needed a female customer. Mrs. Mavis was impressed with our play since we had the most characters with speaking roles and liked the plot. She volunteered to be the female customer. Bob and I were in heaven. The first couple play practices were simple reading and going over things like where we would stand, walk, etc. The third practice got interesting. I had just gotten through a workout in the gym so had on my white sweatshirt, red spandex shorts, and worn sneakers, that hugged my 5'7", 135 pound frame a little too well, being only 18-years-old and looking twelve, with thick brown hair and matching eyes got my share of ribbing from the other boys, but being the best swimmer on the team kept them somwhat under control, until the first run through. Bob and Fred played the robbers and walked into the classroom with toy guns and a canvas bag. They ordered us to put up our hands, so Kathy and I cooperated. Kathy was told to place a strip of 3" wide stretchy medical tape over my mouth and her's and then open the safe. Kathy looked so hot in her red knit dress, nude pantyhose and black 4" pumps, both Bob and Fred changed the script so she was ordered to tape my hands behind my back and ankles together with the same flesh colored medical tape we bought in the Dollar Store. They then secured the gorgeous brown haired beauty the same way. Mrs. mavis walked in the bank, they forgot to lock the door, and quickly ordered her to place a strip of tape over her full red lips and then taped her hands behind her back, ankles together and had her lay on the floor in between kathy and me. I felt my member get hard as she bumped into me with her huge bosom that her blue knit sweater, barely contained, that went well with her skintight jeans and blue 4" highheels.She played up the damsel in distress like an old pro. Soon the three of us were struggling and trrying to escape. I rolled to teh red silent alarm buttom as the two robbers looted the safe and drawers for money, all the while looking at Kathy and Mrs. Mavis. The two police officers finally burst into the bank toy guns drawn and captured the two robbers. They then led them out of the bank. We remained bound and gagged for another five minutes before they returned to free us. They played it up with the arrest and Bob made an effort to get away. We wanted action. I had an erection the rest of the day. We finally did the play live in the auditorium for the college to see. I wore a suit, Kathy a tight white blouse, short red skirt, suntan pantyhose, and red 4" pumps, Mrs. Mavis wore a tight black knit dress, nude pantyhose and black 4" highheels. We went through the same process as the previous rehearsals and all ended up bound and gagged on the floor. I pressed against the buxom teacher's round firm dress clad bum and had an orgasm! Mrs. Mavis wiggled her bottom against my bulging crotch! The old buxom broad was a naughty lady and i loved it! Whent the play ended we took a bow and Mrs. mavis smacked my bum as the curtain came down. I couldn't wait to work on our next play that involved a kidnapped heiress, a bound and gagged made and butler!!!!! |
| Name: | Bound-Black-Girl Lover |
| Comments: | SpeedoBoy:
Don't forget to include Kathy and her "tight white blouse" in your NEXT story with your restrained teacher! |
| Name: | Speedoboy |
| Comments: | Creative Writing Part II
Well since Mrs. Mavis struck a chord with all of us in her class she decided to have us write another play. To my pleasant surprise Kathy joined our group and came up with a mystery play, where she and I played amateur sleuths and were investigating a haunted house that of all people Mrs. Mavis lived in, our ultra buxom teacher again offered her services as an extra. She played a wealthy widow being haunted by her dead husband. Well soon we had a police officer, the son from the. husband's first marriage, his wife played by the overripe but pretty 5'5", long haired blonde with big blue eyes, Cindy, and a reporter. We went on stage and filled the auditorium as the play was almost two hours long. Kathy and I stayed with the wealthy widow and on the big night after a late night swim went to check on the gorgeous widow. She was missing from her room so we seperated in search of her on the stage. Bob the evil stepson grabbed Kathy who looked exta sexy in her red one-piece swimsuit and matching 3' pumps. He soon had 3' wide white stretchy medical tape placed over her full red lips and pushed her to the basement, where shefound Mrs. Mavis, trussed up in her white turtleneck sweater, black spandex pants, and matching 4' highheels, she was trussed up with white rope that made herample bosom look super huge and being a 36GG she was already bigger than average, an ace bandage wrapped around her full pink lips and hogtied! I wished I wasn't just wearing my red Speedo, white t-shirt and white sneakers, because I got wood when I looked across the stage. Bob and Cindy soon had Kathy bound the same way and her ample 34DD's were quite on display. I had a feeling the male audience was very entertained. I showed up and was soon gagged with a red bandana, my hands secured with 3" wide tape and ankles the same way. Bob of course decided to make sure no one else was around. I quickly grabbed the knife from teh floor and escaped. i quickly placed a strip of tape over Cindy's full mouth and taped her hands and ankles together, she was wearing a gold spandex mini-dress, beige pantyhose a black belt and black 5" highheels so looked really sexy. I was impressed at how large her 38C bosom looked with her hands taped behind her back. I then went to the cellphone and called the police to let them know that Bob was trying to make his gorgeous stepmother disappear. I then freed the two sexy leading ladies. It was another blockbuster play at our junior college! That night Mrs. mavis insisted that kathy and I go back to her house to practice for the next play. Bob and Fred came along and soon had the three of us helplessly bound and gagged on the livingroom carpet, I was just in my speedo and kathy in her one-piece swimsuit and with her hands and arms secured with red nylon cord looked extra busty! The best part was that Mrs. Mavis stripped down to a leopard print bra, matching panty girdle, suntan thighhigh stocking and black highheels and with a leopard scarf wrapped over her full lips made me climax and with kathy pressing her perfectly plump bottom against my teneted out spandex swimsuit it was not difficult to stay excited! We rolled around the carpet and pretended to be frightened and kidanpped. I thought this would be an hour game but saw the sun come up! Bob and Fred returned only to bring in Cindy, who's mouth was covered with three wide strips of flesh colored medical tape, her hands secured behind her back with the same tape and wearing the same obscenelly tight and short gold mini-dress. Fred taped her pencil thin ankles together and helped her beside me on the floor only to be pushed aside by Kathy. Bob mentioned that his girlfriend a nurse at the hospital got off work in less than an hour. Fred said he had another roll of tape and held up a worn white panty girdle he grabbed from our buxom teacher's hamper. The two amateur kidnappers then left us lone and helpless again and went to grab Robin, a 5'7' blue eyed brunette with a killer figure! Kathy pressed her ample bosom against my gagged face and mrs. Mavis pressed her massive bra covered bosom against my back! It was the beginning of a wonderful day. Cindy rolled up to Mrs. mavis's overripe panty girdle clad bottom and meowed happily.............. |
| Name: | Marilyn |
| Comments: | The incident I am relating happened years ago, in the 90s. My husband and I were never blessed with children of our own, so we became foster parents. Until my husband suffered a catastrophic illness and had to be placed in a facility with round the clock care. When he was stricken, we had at that time, twin teenage boys, age 16, a 13 yr old boy, and a 14 yr old girl. I had to go to work, since my husband had been the breadwinner, and reluctantly, I was ending my tenure as a foster mother. I decided to take the kids out for dinner on a Friday night, to a fancy restaurant. The Family Services people were to pick them up on Monday, and I was to begin a new job on Tuesday. I instructed the kids to dress nicely, and I wore a skirt, blouse, jacket, heels, stockings. Dinner was rather quiet, with me doing just about all the speaking, telling them how much I regretted letting them go, but I had to work to pay for my husband's care. They said they understood about the work, but not why I couldn't keep them any longer. They insisted they were old enough to be trusted alone until I came home from work, that they would do more around the house, etc. Tearfully, I explained how most of my time away from work would have to be spent with my husband. Finally, all conservation ceased, so I paid the bill and we headed home. Our house is located out of town, about 10 miles, and is my husband's boyhood home. It was part of a family farm, but after John inherited it, we sold most of the land, keeping just about 6 acres, with all the outbuildings. The house is about 300 yds from the county road, surrounded by trees, and we have a gate at the beginning of the driveway. We arrived at the house, and the kids all jumped out of the car and ran into the house, almost while I was still rolling. I pulled into the garage (detached from the house) and walked thru the door, into the kitchen. J, the 14 yr old girl was waiting for me, holding one of my husband's shotguns, pointed straight at me. "J, put theat gun down, that's dangerous" I said. "No, Marilyn, I'm not putting down the gun, and yes, it is dangerous, but I know how to use it." To emphasize her point, she pointed it at the ceiling and fired a shot. The noise was deafening, celing plaster rained down on us, and the smell of gunpoweder was very distinct. She worked the pump to reload, and said, "see?" Ears ringing, plaster all over me, I began feeling fear. About that time, the twins appeared with rope, a lot of rope, and the 13 yr old showed up with an arm full of what appeared to be scarves or hankies. "Get her tied up, make sure she can't get away, then we'll load up whatever we can sell, and we're out of here," the girl said. My arms were pulled behind me, and one of the twins began wrapping rope around my wrists, yanking it tight every few wraps, then I felt him wrapping a cinch rope around the wraps. Holding my hands, he raised my arms up, causing me to bend over. Holding me by the wrists, I felt the other twin wrap tape around my hands, over and over until my fingers were totally immobilized. "All right, this has gone on long enough. Untie me right NOW!" I yelled. The kids just laughed. "Marilyn, since you don't want us any more, we aren't going to do what you say anymore. Somebody shut her yap. I don't want to hear her any more" the girl said. I was shoved to my knees, and an absolutely huge wad of cloth was crammed into my mouth, followed by severa strips of tape to hold it in. One of the boys sat down over my ankles, pinning my feet down, then tied my forearms tightly, then began wrapping rope around my upper arms, pulling tightly, causing me to try to cry out in pain, but the gag kept almost all sound from coming from my mouth. He kept pulling on the rope until I felt my elbows touch, which I thought was physically impossible. The pain was intense, the ropes felt as if they were cutting to the bone, and was becoming terrified of what they intended. "Here, let me make some improvements" the youngest boy said, and he stuck a large folded gauze patch over each eye, taking away my vision. Then, he stuck something into each ear, greatly reducing my ability to hear. Then, I felt something quite wide and slightly sticky, being wrapped all around my head, over mouth, eyes, and ears. Wrap after wrap after wrap was applied, until I had no sensation of light at all, and almost no sensation of sound. I could hear them talking, but was unable to understand anhything they said. Hand lifted me to my feet, and I was guided/led thru the house, until I felt my legs bump agains a bed. A hard shove caused me to fall on the bed, with feet hanging over the edge. Rope was immediately wrapped around my ankles, then above and below m knees, just as tight as the othr ropes. Then, my ankles were raised until they touched my wrists, then were tied to them. I was totally helpless, and the heels I had on didn't fit too good, a bit small, so my feet hurt as well. In just a few minutes, I got the sensation of bing alone. Alone, helpless, far from town, not expecting any company until Monday afternoon, I begn to panic. I had even told the facility where my husband was that I wouldnt be in until Monday, so no one would even miss me for over 48 hrs. I tried to struggle, but it seemed to only make the ropes tighter. Plus, I needed to urinate very badly. I was in a real predicament! |
| Name: | TommyVictim |
| E-mail address: | New Story Posted. |
| Comments: | Hi, everyone:
I've recently posted a new tied up and gagged tale. It's a five-part fiction/fantasy story, entitled, "The Fresh Air Kid". A brief summary: It's about me and my female sidekick, Sereta. We're youth counselors attempting to help a troubled youth get his life back together. This leads to some rather....knotty situations, and although I'd like to say it was just a "gag," we were kept quiet for a while. This is posted on the Dreambook Bound-and-gagged-by burglars site (the site by victor). Feel free to check this out and let me know what you think. |
| Name: | Anne |
| Comments: | It was Halloween season, and, even tho my boyfriend and I had been kind of on the outs for a while, I made some plans for costumes for us to wear to a party. At first, he was opposed to my ideas, but a few days before the party he agreed to attend and to create a costume to follow the theme of mine. I had come up with the idea of him being a cat burglar and I would be his victim/hostage, and he would tie me and take me to the party bound and gagged. I even told the hostess of the party and she loved the idea. My costume was really just an outfit I already owned: black, low cut long sleeve blouse that really accented my 36D breasts, a very snug pencil skirt that came to just above my knees, but fit so tight it made walking difficult, seamed stockings and garter belt, black, and a black, shelf type bra with front hook. It allowed my nipples to be very noticeable, even when not aroused. I intended to entice my boyfriend to a lot of loving after the party and knew this outfit would do the trick. I had just finished dressing, and doing my makeup and hair, donned my 5 inch heel back pumps when the doorbell rang. Standing before me when I opened the door was a figure clad all in black except for the hockey mask, and I saw that under the mask he wore sunglasses. I let him in, complimented him on his costume, and said I was ready to go. He quickly spun me aroound, and bound first my wrists, then wrapped tape over my fingers, rendering them useless, then bound my elbows, and did a better job than usual. A wadded up sponge was stuffed in my mouth, then taped over with black duct tape (color-coordinated with the rest of my outfit, huh). As a surprise, a bondage hood was placed over my head, covering the gag but leaving my eyes exposed, although barely. More rope went around my torso, over my shoulders, under my armpits, thru the elbow ropes, then pulled snug. This really accented my breasts, which he fondled readily and often. Since I had complimented his costume, not another word was spoken by either, and I was unable to now. The ropes were tighter than normal, which had me so turned on, I would have told him we weren't going to the party if I had been able to speak. My crotch was soaked, nipples trying to burst thru my blouse, and my heart was racing. He just continued to securely bind me. Finally satisfied with my condition, he led me out the door, closed and locked it, before I could tell him my purse, with my house key, was still inside. He had to help me down the steps due to my tight skirt and tall heels. Again, he fondled me liberally, and patted my bottom affectionately. I was led to an unmarked, windowless van, like a plumber or electrician would have. Once inside, I was laid on an old carpet remnant, on my stomach, and he raised my legs behind me then began tying them to my elbows, pulling roughly until I was uncomfortably arched. Then, a blindfold was applied over the opening in the hood, and I realized I was totally immobilized, couldn't speak, see, or even wiggle my fingers. I've enjoyed bondage since I was a little girl, and this was the strictest I had ever been bound, and LOVED it. I felt I could almost have an orgasm just thinking about the way I was bound. He started the van, and then I sensed it moving. Once moving, the radio came on, but it was Country music, which my boyfriend hated. Then, I could smell tobacco burning, which my boyfriend doesn't use. It dawned on my then that this wasn't him! I panicked, tried to escape, but only succeeded in making my bonds tighter. After a period of time I couldn't determine how long, the van stopped, then the door slid open and I was dragged to the door, then lifted like a suitcase by my bondage, and carried for some distance, then depositied on a mattress that smelled musty. In the distance I heard a door close, the footsteps approached me, my hood was removed the I was re-blindfolded. My gag was removed and instantly replaced with a hard cock. Holding the back of my head, my captor fucked my face for about 5 minutes, then ejaculated deep in my throat. The gag was re-inserted, and then he began squeezing my breasts very roughly. Unfortunately, I enjoy breast fondling, tho not quite so rought, so my nipples got rock hard, which he immediately began pulling and twisting. Finally, he released my hogtie, put me in a kneeling position with my knees under my torso, ripped my skirt off, then my thong panties, and without any hesitation, rammed his once again erect cock deep in my ass, then just literally pounded my ass with as much energy as he could muster. Finally finished, he withdrew, shoved me onto my stomach again, and re-hogtied me. I lay there for quite some time, when, without realizing he was still there, he again released my hogtie, rolled me on my back, lifted my legs straight up, and rammed himself into my vagina and again began thrusting almost brutally. I was terrified, sobbing, but unable to escape. The attack lasted for an eternity, but again he finished. He dropped my legs, then began untying my feet and legs then bound them in a spread eagle fashion. Then, my gag and blindfold was removed, and I saw my attacker's face. It was my BOYFRIEND!! At first I cussed him, but when he offered to re-gag me, I quieted down. Then, he reminded me that I had intended something similiar to take place, but he figured it would be more interesting to make me believe I was actually kidnapped and raped. Reluctantly, I had to admit that it had seemed very realistic and frightening, and the music and smoking really threw me. He said that was the hardest thing to do. as he hated both. Then, with a salacious look, he reminded me I was still bound helpless, and he had another erection. This time we made love, and I achieved numerous orgasms before he was able to cum again. I told him that I thought we should have more experiences like this one, and he agreed. I can't wait. |
| Name: | jtrix |
| Comments: | great site well done to all submitters ....but can anyone say how to access arcives? |
| Name: | Big Girls Like Bondage Too |
| Comments: | From the time I was old enough to use the local library I was in love with Mrs. Love, the gorgeous 5'6", 165 pound librarian with thick curly fiery-red hair, big almond shaped green eyes, and wore a 38GG bra, I looked in her hamper one time while doing some chores at her cottage with my mom. The gorgeous widow always wore conservative outfits, but nothing could conceal her huge breasts, she lost her husband when she was young, he died in the service. Like any small town there were all kinds of rumors about her, especially since she remained single and seldom dated.
By the time I turned eighteen I would go to the library at least twice a week to do my homework or do research for a paper, but really just admire the 50-something ultra buxom redhead. I was such a regular I got a weekend job at the small library. Well one weekend shorty after I graduated from high school a collection of rare books made their way across the state, two of the books alone were worth about $1,000.00 each and all total the collection was worth about $5,000.00. I was helping Mrs. Love put things back after the Open House, when a robber showed up, she was about 5'9" tall two inches taller than me and weighed about the same as me 140 pounds. She wore a black catsuit, black spandex hood and black leather gloves. She made me strip down to my tighie whities and Mrs. Love to her white overstuffed bra, white thigh length panty girdle, nylon stockings, and black 4" highheels. I felt my thick 8" circumcised penis struggle in my underpants as Mrs. Love bound my hands behind my back, my ankles together and wrapped a 4" wide ace bandage over my lower face, I swore my big baby-blue eyes would pop out of my head as I saw my fantasy girl stripped to her underwera and boy were her tits huge and yet her blood-red nipples look so tiny. I was placed behind the desk. Mrs. Love was ordered to wrap an ace bandage over her full red lips and tape her pencil thin ankles together with the same 3" wide white adhesive tape she used on me. The robber then taped her well-manicured hands behind her back. The robber grabbed the book collection and turned off the lights. We were soon alone in teh library, helpless, gagged and in just our underwear. I had a raging erection the whole time and she meowed incoherently to me. She rolled onto her side and her red framed glasses fell off of her pretty face as she tried to reach out to me in hopes we could pull the tape off of each other. The task was impossible and I was just too aroused. Five hours later the town police officer found us, it turned out the robber didn't lock the door and he decided to look inside. I was rather upset that we were freed so soon. Mrs. Love looked hotter than ever coated in sweat and her hair messed up. One afternoon a month later she brought up the robbery, the woman was caught a few states away trying to sell the collection at a rare bookstore. She asked if I was alright. I told her I didn't think much of it, but she knew differently, she knew what books I checked out and almost all of them had bondage scenes in them, especially the romance novels I had been reading, I guess when an eighteen year old boy reads those books it sets off alarms! I blushed as she ran a hand through my thick dirty blonde hair and smiled. She told me she liked damsel-in-distress scenes too. That night she allowed me to tie her hands behind her back, her pantyhose clad ankles together with the same red nylon rope and gag her with a worn panty girdle and red cloth in her bedroom while wearing just a leopard print overstuffed bra, controltop beige pantyhose and red 4" highheels. I could see her green eyes glued to my erection in my white jockey shorts. I knelt behind her on the bed and rubbed her shoulders and to my surprise her bound hand played with my hard package in my underpants and made me climax! Later that night she broke me in and sat on me while I was tied up and gagged with a worn pantygirdle and white scarf on her queen sized bed. I never had a better climax and soon we began to explore darker fantasies and role plays............. |
| Name: | Jason |
| Comments: | It was many years ago. I was dating a girl called Rachel and she asked me to go and meet her mother at home (actually it was a scottish castle).
She siad my mother has a hang up about men in kilts, so please can you wear one. And boots too in case we go for a walk. That evening I came to the castle and was shown up to a room by the maid where the kilt - a black dark tartan lay on the bed with black boots to match. I dressed into these and went downstairs, where I saw Rachel in a stunning black shirt and red top together with her mother and Aunt Mavis, both suitably dressed and looking stunning. As I tottered down the stairs - 6 inch heels were what I was used to - Aunt Mavis came up behind me and twisted my right arm behind my back. I bent forward over a table and she grabbed my other arm and it joined the first one behind my back. Rachel then came along with some rope and tied my wrists together and then my elbows. I was then marched into the lounge and forced on to my knees in front of her mother. I was forced to walk on my knees over towards th fireplace where I was pushed on my stomack and my ankles were tied together and then brought up to my wrists and I was left in a hogtie. Her mother then said: So you think women are the weaker sex do you. Wrong boy. And with that she thrust a ball gag in my mouth. I was left there squirming trying to escape until I agreed to submit. They then untied me and we had a great evening together. Quite an experience |
| Name: | Jason |
| Comments: | One morning, Rachel's mother came down to breakfast and asked me if I would be her escort to the Club that evening. Only stipulation was that I had to wear a skirt.
I went upstairs and put on the red skirt she had laid out. The maid tied my hands behind my back - as was usual Strange I thought as we travelled in the taxi - a women's club. When we arrived, I was taken into a small room where I was searched for contraband. I was then tightly re-bound, ball gagged, blindfolded and returned to my owner - Susie, Rachel's mother. Hobbling down the corridor - in six inch heeled boots, I was taken to the gym where my hands were released and my blindfold taken off. "You will be wrestling with Jen this evening" Susie said. I looked at Jen and realsied this was a mismatch. She was a gorgeous Amazon, tingling with muscle wearing a short leather skirt - very much like Xena on TV. I got into the ring rather reluncatntly and heard there were bets on how quickly Jen could tie me up. I advanced to the centre of the ring and Jen grabbed my outstretched hand and whisked it behind my back. I went forward on my knees and she pushed me to the ground and sat on me. It was a no contest. She had rope dangling from her waist and soon had both my wrists tied tightly together behind me and in a flash I was hogtied. "One minute, ten" said one of the bystanders. "Bit slow by your standards Jen." I was released and escorted from the ring to the red room There I was tied up Japanese style. Jen took the rope, laid it in the middle across my neck, (having first tied a loop off in the middle) and wound it around my arms to my wrists. She then twisted my wrists behind my back and tied them together with the ends of the rope and then connected the rope ends with the loop dangling from the middle of my neck. I was then led into the main room where I was paraded around and a score was made of the ropework. I noticed a number a girls and crossdressers similarly tied up. We came last and I found myself released and told that as Jen lost, I could tie her up that evening. I took her wrists behind her back and tied them tightly - she winced. I then took her to one of the side rooms and pushed her on the bed and hog tied her. I removed her shoes and tickled her until she submitted. We had a great night together. What happened to Rachel's mother? I saw her tied tightly to a pole in the middle of the main hall, with some Amazon torturing her with a feather. At the end of the evening Rachel's mother was returned to the taxi, hands tied behind her. I was free and so got to escort her into the castle. Once in the castle, I had my revenge. I took her to her room, ball gagged her and hogtied her - and thn had fun. In the morning I released her |
| Name: | Rachel |
| Comments: | Jason and Mum have told me about this site and so I thought I'd add my bit too
Before I met Jason, Mum and Aunty Mavis often used to tie me up. But after Jason came, they switched to him Somehow Mum thinks men in skirts look brilliant. Having tricked Jason into wearing a kilt when he first met Mum, we connived to get him to wear skirts too. One evening he came round and went upstairs to change into his kilt when Sofie our maid suggested a skirt be laid out instead. When Jason got to the room he was shocked - a kilt was OK - but a skirt was for women. But Sofie sweet-talked him saying she would lose her job if he didn't and fluttered her eyelids at him. She even turned the sob-story on telling him that she had to tie him up too otherwise Mum would sack her. And he fell for it. Sofie tied him up - and wow - how effectively. Wrists together behind his back and elbows too. She then wound a piece of rope around his torso tying it off at the top of the skirt. She then tied his ankles together leaving enough rope for him to walk in those 6 inch heel boots and she escorted him down to Mum. Mum was gobsmacked - and made Jason kneel down in front of her. He was then forced to lie on his stomach in front of the roaring fire and then hogtied. She then turned him on his side and lay down next to him and tongue kissed him and played with him - arousing him but stopping just short of him cumming. She the released his legs and led him up to my bedroom - where I was allowed to play with Jason - and how I wound him up. He was pleading with me in the end to let him cum. Aunt Mavis snuck into the room later on and seeing what I was doing overpowered me and tied my hands and feet behind my back next to him on the bed - so we were both facing each other side by side. She stroked by skirt down and then connected our necks together with a rope so we were within kissing range. She then played with us - teasing me unmercifully and arousing me. Jason she aroused too - then disconnected our necks and left us both hogtied on our stomachs. The next morning, Mum came in and said she needed two servants for lunch and would either of us like to volunteer and so be freed - otherwise we could spend the day like this. Not much of a choice but we agreed - and both of us had to dress up in a frilly French Maid's dress for the day. Jason looked superb. However when Jason wasn't working, I was allowed to handcuff his hands behind his back and play with him. By the end of the day he was exhausted - and after the last guest went I tied him to the post in the lounge - on his knees. He dropped into bed at 10.00pm and fell off to sleep. I wonder what he dreamt of............... |
| Name: | Jennifer |
| Comments: | As Jason told you we met at the Club.
And, as he said, I overpowered him and tied him up in just over a minute. I then took him over to the Japanese bondage competition, which I lost - on purpose because I really fancied being tied up by him. He looked so gorgeous in his skirt and blouse - it just turned me on. Having lost the competition, I was tied up by the Club enforcer (men are not allowed to tie up women in this club) by having my wrists tied behind me in a reverse missionary position and shackles around my boots limiting how fast or far I coudl walk. Jason took me to the prisoner's room laid me on the bed then put his hand up my leather skirt and wow how that turned me on. Not content with having me like this - at the end of the evening Amy, a girl who had a crush on me asked if she could have me for the night No problem Jason said becasue he was going to deal with Susie that night. And as I was still tied up there was nothing I could do Amy hooded me and took me to her car and then off to her home. I was forced into the house - and although I am strong, when you are seriously tied up, you are as weak as a lamb. I was laid on my back on the bed and my legs spreadeagled to the corners of the bed. Then Amy mounted me - and I was tortured for the rest of the evening until she fell asleep on me Thanks Jason, there will be a payback time |
| Name: | Sofie |
| Comments: | I had never heard of the Vixen's Club until that morning.
Madam (Susie) was out but the rest of the crowd was in - including Jason, who I had help to dress in his boots and kilt earlier that morning. Seems like Madam had a fixation on his wearing a skirt. "Doesn't he look gorgeous in it" she said "especially tied up" I must say, I agree. That moirning, I thought I heard the sirens in the distance but within two minutes there was police car at the front of the house Four beautiful policewomen, all in their smart uniforms with freshly pressed blue skirts and jackets and wearing shiny boots jumped out. They dashed into the house and overpowered us, that is Miss Gemma, Miss Rachel, Master Jason, Mistress Jennifer and Mistress Amy. I made a dash for it but was unceremoniously dumped on the floor, tripped up with a truncheon. One of the policewomen droped on me as I lay on the floor catching my breath and twisted my arms behind my back into a reverse prayer formation. "Don't ever do that again " she hissed and then proceeded to handcuff me I was then taken back into the room and forced to my knees with the others who had all been handcuffed and now were on their knees. I was gagged with a ball gag because I had tried to escape. We were all lined up - and made to kneel straight for 15 minutes. Nor were we allowed to speak - for fear of being whacked with a truncheon Then the Chief Inspector came in and addressed us: "You are being investigated for being part of a slave trading ring" she said and then laughed. We all went pale until Madam came in: "Lori", she said to the Chief Inspector; "It's time to spill the beans." "It's 1st April today" Lori replied " And Susie wanted me to play this trick on you. Susie and I are great friends at the Vixens Club - a club dedicated to promoting women and their rights." She turned to the policewoman and said " OK, girls you can release them - except that young man. He's mine." And with that all of us were released except Jason, who was taken away in the police car, still handcuffed and now leg shacked and ball gagged with my ball gag. He was released the next morning from Inspector Lori's house after a quite eventful night............ These policewomen can be quite merciless when they want to be |
| Name: | Rowena |
| Comments: | HOW TO LOSE A BEAUTIFUL WIFE WITHOUT EVEN TRYING
It was the first day of our honeymoon and we were travelling on the SS Marie Celeste. My gorgeous wife looked stunning in her black slinky skirt blouse and red jumper and black shiny boots. She dressed just as I liked her The wind drifted through her hair as she sauntered along the deck and it could have been heaven. The Marie Celeste was also carrying seven white Miss World contestants and besides Jenny and me there were no other white people on board. The crew consisted of our black Captain and three other crew members Suddenly there was a crash into the side of the ship and a number of pirates sprang aboard. I was surprised to see they were all pretty women - I guess they too believed in equal opportunities for women - dressed in skirts and boots and carrying submachine guns. They quickly rustled up the women on board planning to take them to sell on as white slaves at Mogadishu, as time was short. The Captain of the SS Marie Celeste and the crew jumped overboard and were allowed to swim to land. The Pirates rounded up the white Miss World Contestants and my pretty wife Jenny. Each one of them had their hands tied behind their back very quickly and were each gagged with a ball gag including my Jenny. I tried to intervene but a gun was put to my head. " Stay out of this" the pretty pirate said "Or we will simply shoot you" "But you don't need my wife" I cried. But as luck would have it - Jenny was the Pirate Captain's own special choice. And the Pirate Captain was a buxom woman, very pretty herself, with a lesbian taste for pretty women and an even bigger taste for money!! She stood arms akimbo in her black leather boots with her skirt fluttering in the breeze . " If you know what's good for you, you'll jump overboard and swim to land like the other men have done" the Pirate Captain said At that moment one of the Pirate crew came up from the cabins - having gone through the clothes in all the cabins -holding a black skirt (size 8), white blouse red jumper and black shiny boots size 10 (all my size surprisingly - but then I found out later that that this pirate had previously worked for a specailist dress shop specialising in boots and skirts and she had the ability to gauge size simply by seeing the subject) ""Capt'n, how about making him look like a girl too" she said: "He looks pretty enough to pass for a girl at the market and CDs sell well in Mogadishu." The Captain smiled, paused and looked me in the eye. "Yes what a good idea. If you are so keen to be with your wife, so be it" And with that I was forced to change into the skirt, blouse, jumper and boots (with a gun to my head) before being quickly bound and gagged myself. I was taken off the ship with Jenny and the seven other white contestants and we were all "stored", hogtied in the hold of the ship - except for Jenny Jenny was reserved for the Captain's cabin She was taken into her cabin and roughly tied to the post in the centre of the room, helpless to await the Captain's return. It was later that evening that the Captain returned to her cabin - sufficiently happy/drunk after this quick success - and she started to play with Jenny. It was a painful eveing for Jenny I was told by the crew hoping to add to my discomfort. During the night we were all hooded and we travelled like this for the next few days - having the hoods removed only to feed and water us - and take us to the bathroom. In Mogadishu, we were all taken to the market. Jenny was one of the first to be sold to a local Arab chief and I never saw Jenny again. I was sold as a Cross Dresser (I was tightly gagged so I could not say anything to protest) for a very high price to a white woman with distinctly kinky and fetish tastes. At the end of the sale, we slaves were all hooded and transported to our new "homes". Two of the Miss World Contestants came to the same ranch as me. All three of us were taken to a barn, where we were quartered in horses stables on straw. The two girls were forced to change out of their beautiful dresses and each wear a black skirt - midi length, black boots and a blouse and red jumper - just as I had been forced to wear. We were then shackled to the rings in the walls of the stables - usually used to tie the horses too and our hands were re-bound - forcing us each into a reverse prayer position - which makes it extremely difficult to resist. Try it and see. The mistress of the house came down to the stables with her black maid - a fierce Amazon of a woman and she gave me to the Maid. I was untied from the ring and led up to the Maid's bedroom where I was forced on to the bed (bum sunny side up) and my ankles were spreadeagled apart on top of the bed. I was helpless when she came to bed. She then simply sat on me my back - to be precise on my hands) and rocked on me until she was sexually satified. She would also to tousel my hair - pulling it hard from time to time to jerk my head back making it hard for me to breathe - and incidentally "turning me on" At the end of the session she simply hogied me and hooded me for the night. The black Maid (I called her the Amazon) would also regularly wrestle with me. She always brought one or two guards - just in case I got the upper hand but I never did. She would stand me up, ungag me and untie me. We would then circle the stable until she could catch hold one of my hands. She would delight in whisking my arm behind my back and forcing me to my knees and then she would place her knee in the middle of my back as she forced me down on my stomach, wrenching the arm almost out of the socket as I howled like a girl. Then she would demand the other arm be presented - always giving a little "encouragement" by twisting the captured arm until I put the other behind my back quickly to ease the pain. Once tied, she would put a horse bit and harness (suited modified to fit a human head) on with the bit in my mouth and proceed to ride me, her skirt caressing my bound arms as she rode up and down. I would then be yanked to my feet and taken to the buggy where I would be harnessed to it. She and one of the beautiful skirted and booted guards (you will see why I always describe what the women wear later) would go for a ride - with me pulling the buggy. This was exhausting in the heat and I would come back drenched after 3 hours. I would be stripped off and hosed down and then dressed in a fresh set of ironed clothes (skirt, boots and blouse). Some days when the weather wasn't so good, we dispensed with the buggy ride but life wasn't any easier. I would be taken to the dungeon where I was suspended by my arms behind me back - one can only survive that for max 2 minutes - standing just on tiptoe. She would then stand and caress my hair - that was now quite long and had been cut to make me look like a girl - while I suffered and then I would be released. Occasionally I would be strung up by my ankles and left hanging - hands tied behind me with the skirt over my face for ten minutes, while she again caressed my hair. She seemed to have a long hair fetish. And, of course, if she got out of bed on the wrong side, I could be whipped but that wasn't often and not too hard. This routine went in for months until one morning my owner's sister Fiona came down to the stables. Wow, was she pretty in her brown leather skirt and matching boots and white blouse - and she carried a black whip with her all the time. She had wonderful blonde hair and had sparkling eyes and a seductively beautiful smile She approached me and said she had persuaded her sister to make a present of me to her for her twenty fifth birthday. The deal was that I come back to the US with her (they ahd been given my passport as part of the deal at the auction) as her personal assistant for her club the "Vixens Club". I would have to sign a contract of my own free will and the only "strange" clause was that my uniform, which I had to wear at all times would be a skirt, a blouse and boots. Given my present predicament, I agreed and the papers were freely signed and notarised (I went into the notary's office in my own male clothes - but my mistress' guards armed with guns accompanied us (- for protection!!)). I then travelled back with Fiona to the States and went to her ranch in Arizona, where the Club was located. There I found all the staff suitably skirted and booted in a uniform - black skirt, black shiny boots and a red blouse. Any members who came to use the facilities - also had to be skirted and booted but the blouse could be any colour than red. In that way we could differentiate been staff and guests. The Vixen Club was set up to celebrate skirts and boots - a kick back against the ugly modern sloppy tend of jeans and sneakers. The Club was highly secretive - I guess none of you ahve heard of it??- and was protected from outsiders by huge walls and guards (suitable skirted and booted girls with guns with live ammo. Most of them were ex Special Forces. You didn't want to mess with them.) I was Fiona's PA, and to make sure I showed no stubble on my face, each morning a beauty specialist came in - again she had to be skirted and booted - to treat my 'tache and beard electrolytically so I would appear as a woman. As I had not heavy growth of beard or 'tache, I never had a 5 o'clock shadow. I was always at Fiona's side around the Club, though I could be bought for "special services" by special friends of hers. Most of the time these "special services" would entail being tightly tied up on the bed, so they could play with me until they were sexually satisfied. It was so unusual to find a girly man who was prepared to be skirted and booted that I could be rented out quite expensively. I think many of them hired me because secretly - deep down -they would like their husbands/boyfriends to be dressed and compliant like me Sometimes I would be tied to a post - my torso would be tightly tied to the post, with rope twisted around the body but my skirt and boots would be free of rope (though occasionally my ankles were tied with rope to the post too) so I would be "part of the furniture" while the clients took "afternoon tea". As they have my contract - I have to go along - and if one is honest what else can I do. My old life is gone and Jenny too. I heard later that the Marie Celeste was found abandoned in the Indian Ocean three days after our abduction. It was assumed that the ship had turned turtle in a violent storm and everyone was drowned. The owners then found "scientists" who came up with the proposal that after everyone had drowned, a tidal wave had righted the schooner. The only living being found on the ship was the ship's cat - who couldn't have told the real tale. We had all been declared dead and massive insurance claims paid out. I think the owners were in on the scam - but who knows? And anyway, how could I escape? I have been renamed Rowena (I was Rodney) and I only answer to that now. All I am ever allowed to wear is a skirt blouse and boots. To minimise the risk of my escaping at night, my wrists are always tied behind my back with rope - ocassionaly handcuffs are used instead whihc is more comfortable - as I am forced to sleep in the spare bed in Fiona's room. If I try to talk to her and she doesn't want to talk, I am simply gagged. And believe it or not I am beginning to enjoy it. I will have to sign off the computer now as Fiona has come into the room I don't know if this story was interestibg enough for you to hear more about the Vixen's Club? Let me know Love Rowena |
| Name: | Rowena |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.dailymotion.com/video/xrbhiy_revidmarvilgirl01_shortfilms |
| Comments: | HOW TO LOSE A BEAUTIFUL WIFE WITHOUT EVEN TRYING
It was the first day of our honeymoon and we were travelling on the SS Marie Celeste. My gorgeous wife looked stunning in her black slinky skirt blouse and red jumper and black shiny boots. She dressed just as I liked her The wind drifted through her hair as she sauntered along the deck and it could have been heaven. The Marie Celeste was also carrying seven white Miss World contestants and besides Jenny and me there were no other white people on board. the crew consiusted of our black Captain and three other crew members Suddenly there was a crash into the side of the ship and a number of pirates sprang aboard. I was surprised to see they were all pretty women - I guess they too believed in equal opportunities for women - dressed in skirts and boots and carrying submachine guns. They quickly rustled up the women on board planning to take them to sell on as white slaves at Mogadishu, as time was short. The Captain of the SS Marie Celeste and the crew jumped overboard and were allowed to swim to land. The Pirates rounded up the white Miss World Contestants and my pretty wife Jenny. Each one of them had their hands tied behind their back very quickly and were each gagged with a ball gag including my Jenny. I tried to intervene but a gun was put to my head. " Stay out of this" the pretty pirate said "Or we will simply shoot you" "But you don't need my wife" I cried. But as luck would have it - Jenny was the Pirate Captain's own special choice. And the Pirate Captain was a buxom woman, very pretty herself, with a lesbian taste for pretty women and an even bigger taste for money!! She stood arms akimbo in her black leather boots with her skirt fluttering in the breeze . " If you know what's good for you, you'll jump overboard and swim to land like the other men have done" the Pirate Captain said At that moment one of the Pirate crew came up from the cabins - having gone through the clothes in all the cabins - holding a black skirt, white blouse red jumper and black shiny boots size 8 (my size surprisingly - but then I found out later that that pirate had previously worked for a boot store and had the ability to gauge size simply by seeing the subject) ""Capt'n, how about making him look like a girl too" she said: "He looks pretty enough to pass for a girl at the market and CDs sell well in Mogadishu." The Captain smiled, paused and looked me in the eye. "Yes what agood idea. If you are so keen to be with your wife, so be it" And with that I was forced to change into the skirt, blouse jumper and boots (with a gun to my head) before being quickly bound and gagged myself. I was taken off the ship with Jenny and the seven other white contestants and we were all "stored", hogtied in the hold of the ship - except for Jenny Jenny was reserved for the Captain's cabin She was taken into her cabin and roughly tied to the post in the centre of the room, helpless to await the Captain's return. It was later that evening that the Captain returned to her cabin - sufficiently drunk/happy after this quick success - and she started to play with Jenny. It was a painful eveing for Jenny I was told by the crew hoping to add to my discomfort. During the night we were all hooded and we travelled like this for the next few days - having the hoods removed only to feed and water us - and take us to the bathroom. In Mogadishu, we were all taken to the market. Jenny was one of the first to be sold to a local Arab chief and I never saw Jenny again. I was sold as a Cross Dresser (I was tightly gagged so I could not say anything to protest) for a very high price to a white woman with distinctly kinky and fetish tastes. At the end of the sale, we slaves were all hooded and transported to our new "homes". Two of the Miss World Contestants came to the same ranch as me. All three of us were taken to a barn, where we were quartered in horses stables on straw. The two girls were forced to change out of their beautiful dresses and each wear a black skirt - midi length, black boots and a blouse and red jumper - just as I had been forced to wear. We were then shackled to the rings in the walls of the stables - usually used to tie the horses too and our hands were re-bound - forcing us each into a reverse prayer position - which makes it extremely difficult to go on resisting. The mistress of the house came down to the stables with her black maid - a fierce Amazon of a woman and she gave me to the Maid. I was untied from the ring and led up to the Maid's bedroom where I was forced face down on top of the bed (bum sunny side up) and my ankles were spreadeagled apart. I was helpless when she came to bed. She decided to sit on my back (or to be more precise on my hands,) where she rocked back and forth until she was sexually fulfilled. I could feel her skirt as it rubbed up and down on my arms which was quite sensuous. She also loved to tousel my hair, though occasionally she would pull my hair thereby jerking my head back and stopping me from dozing off When she finished with me that night, she simply hogtied me and hooded me for the night. THE ESCAPE The black Maid (I called her the Amazon) would regularly wrestle with me. She always brought one or two guards - just in case I got the upper hand but I never did. She would stand me up, ungag me and untie me. We would then circle the stable until she could catch hold one of my hands. She would delight in whisking my arm behind my back , forcing me to my knees and then she would place her knee in the middle of my back as she forced me down on my stomach, wrenching the arm almost out of the socket as I howled like a girl. Then she would demand the other arm be presented - always giving a little "encouragement" by twisting the captured arm until I put the other behind my back quickly to ease the pain. Once tied, she would put a horse bit and harness (suited modified to fit a human head) on with the bit in my mouth and proceed to ride me, her skirt caressing my bound arms as she rode up and down. I would then be yanked to my feet and taken to the buggy where I would be harnessed to it. She and one of the beautiful skirted and booted guards (you will see why I always describe what the women wear later) would go for a ride - with me pulling the buggy. This was exhausting in the heat and I would come back drenched after 3 hours. I would be stripped off and hosed down and then dressed in a fresh set of ironed clothes (skirt, boots and blouse). Some days when the weather wasn't so good, we dispensed with the buggy ride but life wasn't any easier. I would be taken to the dungeon where I was suspended by my arms behind me back - one can only survive that for max 2 mines - standing just on tiptoe. She would then stand and caress my hair - that was now quite long and had been cut to make me look like a girl - while I suffered and then I would be released. Occasionally I would be strung up by my ankles and left hanging - hands tied behind me with the skirt over my face for ten minutes, while she again caressed my hair. She seemed to have a long hair fetish. And, of course, if she got out of bed on the wrong side, I could be whipped but that wasn't often and not too hard. This routine went in for months until one morning my owner's sister Fiona came down to the stables. Wow, was she pretty in her brown leather skirt and matching boots and white blouse - and she carried a black whip with her all the time. She had wonderful blonde hair and had sparkling eyes and a seductively beautiful smile She approached me and said she had persuaded her sister to make a present of me to her for her twenty fifth birthday. The deal was that I come back to the US with her (my passport had been part of the deal at the auction) as her personal assistant for her club the "Vixens Club". I would have to sign a contract of my own free will and the only "strange" clause was that my uniform which I had to wear at all times as a skirt, blouse and boots. Given my present predicament, I agreed and the papers were freely signed and notarised (I went into the notary's office in my own male clothes - but my mistress' guards armed with guns accompanied us (- for protection!!)). I then travelled back with Fiona to the States and went to her ranch in Arizona, where the Club was. There I found all the staff suitably skirted and booted in a uniform - black skirt, black shiny boots and a red blouse. Any members who came to use the facilities - also had to be skirted and booted but the blouse could be any colour than red. The Vixen Club celebrated skirts and boots - a reaction to the sloppy jeans and sneakers of today's society. The Club was protected from outsiders by huge walls and guards (suitable skirted and booted) with guns with live ammo. Most of them were ex Special Forces. You didn't want to mess with them. I was Fiona's PA, and to make sure I showed no stubble on my face each morning a beauty specialist came in - again she had to be skirted and booted to treat my 'tache and beard electrolytically so I would appear as a woman. As I had not heavy growth of beard or 'tache, I never had a 5 o'clock shadow. I was always at Fiona's side around the Club, though I could be bought for special services by special friends of hers. Most of the time this would entail being tightly tied up on the bed, so they could play with me until they were sexually satisfied. It was quite a novelty to have a man skirted and booted and looking pretty - perhaps they fantasied that their husbands and partners would look good like that) as your prisoner Sometimes I would be tied to a post as part of the furniture while the clients took "afternoon tea". I would have my torso from the neck to the waist tightly tied to the post with a ream of rope but the skirt and boots would be free (though occasionally the ankles were bound to the post too) As they have my contract - I have to go along - and if one is honest - what else can I do. My old life is gone and Jenny too. I heard later that the Marie Celeste was found abandoned in the Indian Ocean three days after our abduction. It was assumed that the ship had turned turtle in a violent storm and "scientists" posited that after everyone drowned a tidal wave struck it and righted it again. The only living being found on the ship was the ship's cat - who couldn't tell the real tale. We had all been declared dead and massive insurance claims paid out. Was this a scame from the owners for the insurance - which is why the Cptain and Crew never turned up again? I don't know And anyway, how could I escape? I have been renamed Rowena and I only answer to that now. All I am ever allowed to wear is a skirt, blouse and boots. To make sure I cannot escape at night, my wrists are always tied behind my back (though ocassionally I may be handcuffed which is less painful) as I sleep in the spare bed in Fiona's room. If I try to talk to her and she doesn't want to talk she simply gags me. How cruel And believe it or not I am beginning to enjoy it. Fiona has come into the room so I have to sign off now Love Rowena |
| Name: | Karen |
| Comments: | Oka, right up front, there's no sex in this story, although maybe some latent arousal. It was a Saturday, I was home with my 13 year old son, and my 20 yr old daughter's finacee. My daughter had to work this particular Saturday, so Eric came by for lunch and to play video games with my son, Chris. The 2 of them get along splendidly, so Eric is always welcome. I was doing some housework, then read for a while, then kinda migrated into the rec room and watched them play. Chris was really beating Eric in a new game, and when they took a break for a snack, Eric asked Chris for the secrets and shortcuts to win the game. Chris turned him down, and the 2 of them wrestled a bit, then Eric said he would tie Chris up til he agreed to tell him the info and loan him the game. He used Chris' shoelaces and his own, and shortly Chris was tied hand and foot and Eric tickled him. They were laughing and carrying on and got kind of loud, so I admonished them, especially Chris, who was making the most noise. "Mom, I'm the one tied up and getting tickled, not you. If you think it's easy to resist, let us tie you up, then see how you like it." "Yeah, Karen, see how you can resist a little tickling" Eric chimed in. After a little taunting, I finally gave in. Growing up, as a tomboy with 4 brothers and living on a farm, I was tied up a few times, and usually could escape rather easily, so wasn't concerned. Besides, it was my son and future son-in-law. "Let me use the lady's room, okay?" I headed for the bathroom and heard Chris tell Eric, "I think there's some rope in the garage." When I returned, Eric went to the bathroom, leaving Chriss still bound on the floor. When he returned, Chris said, "Eric, let's see who escapes and who doesnt. Leave me tied just like mom, then we'll each try to escape. Untie me so I can pee, tho, and then re-tie me, but use rope, not shoelaces." He scampered off, and when he returned, he dropped a bundle beside the pile of rope, and said, "here's something to use for gags and a blindfold." "Okay. Karen, you first, so Chris can recover from already being tied. I'm gonna tie you both the same, and it won't be easy to get loose." Then, he stood behind me and asked me to put my hands behind me. I did, crossing them, but he uncrossed them, saying, "this way's better." He placed them palm to palm, wrapping several wraps of rope, then cinching them quite snugly. He then tied Chris' the same. Next, a rope was draped across my shoulders, the ends tucked under my armpits, fed up thru the shoulder rope, then back behind me, around my upper arms, and I felt him drawing my elbows towards one another. "Tell me if I hurt you, and I'll stop" he said. As I said earlier, I grew up a tomboy, the only girl in a family of boys, so told him, "I can take whatever you think up." Chris chuckled and said, "Eric, she's kind of cocky, isn't she? Do it right." "Dude, she's about to be my mother-in-law. Don't intend to get her mad at me before I'm even in the family." I chuckled then and told him I'd probably be madder if I thought he wasn't doing his abolute best. To my surprise, he said, "I see where Megan gets that attitude," At that, he pulled the cinch rope binding my elbows quite tight, and I knew getting free was going to be difficult with bound elbows. He then bound Chriss the same, causing him to wince a couple of times, but Eric apaologized quickly. Then, Eric helped me sit on the sofa and bound my legs above my knees. This is where a bit of arousal appeared. No one but myself had put a hand on that part of my body since before I divorced my unfaithful husband 3 years earlier. Then he tied my legs just below my knees, then my ankles. Then, I was lowered to the floor, on my tummy, and he pulled my ankles up behind me, and it seemed as if he used a mile of rope, pulling my feet way up behind me, first tying the rope to the rope across my shoulders, so the soles of my feet were very close to the elbow rope; then rope went around my torso, pulling arms and legs down to my back, then my wrists were linkded to my ankles and back to my elbow rope. Finally, he stuffed a rolled up cloth into my mouth, then used the adhesive bandage to tightly wrap my mouth so little, if any, sound could escape. I was thoroughly helpless, and knew I would never escape. He then turned his attention back to Chriss, who he gagged before placing him on the floor right in front of me. I noticed Chris' face was red, and at first worried he was having breathing difficulty or worse, but when he was lowered first to his knees, I saw quite clearly a bulge in his jeans, and realized he was embarrased, which made me feel somewhat embarrassed as well, but neither of us could speak. Soon, Chris was hogtied, too, but I don't think as securely or strictly as I. The final touch came when first Chris, then I, was blindfolded. Total helplessness, and I felt myself getting damp in my crotch. I hoped, fervently, that it would not be enough to seep thru my cutoff denim shorts. I struggled for maybe 2 minutes to get free, with no luck at all. I could hear Chris struggling as well. Eric's cell phone rang, and it was apparent the caller was my daughter. "That's great you're getting off early. When will you be home?" Pause. "Okay, great. You need to see something, so make sure you come straight to the house." Pause. "Love you, too. You won't believe what I have to show you. Bye." Now, I realized my daughter would see me, and her brother, helpless. I Wasn't sure I wanted that, but helpless and gagged, I couldn't tell Eric. I don't know how long, but finally, I heard the door open, and my daughter's voice, "okaay, honey, where's my surprise?" "Take a look." "Holy shit, you got mom tied up too?" I sensed her presence next to me, felt her checking the ropes and knots, then she said, "she's tied better than you ever tied me. That's not fair." Eric spoke, "I'm spending the rest of my life with you. We'll have lot of opportunities." Then, I heard several clicks, and Chris' voice, "how come the pictures, sis?" "Evidence, and maybe a little blackmail" was her response. Eric spoke again, "What? If I had thought you were going to do that and maybe use it against her, I would have set her free. You don't blackmail your mom." "Its only for last resort, baby, and not to humiliate her, so chill." All this transpired with me laying helpless on the floor, unable to move, or speak. Finally, I felt hands untying me, both Eric's and Chris', and, at long last, freedom. My limbs were both stiff and numb from being so well bound for so long. My daughter was eyeing me with what actually appeared to be a look of approval. "Mom, take a hot soak in the tub and the rope marks will go away quicker, and gets the stiffness out. Guys, go get some carryout Chinese food, so I can talk with mom." The guys left, and she sat outside the slightly open bathroom door, and we discussed the day's events. It seems she and Eric practice bondage as part of their sex life (I know, not yet married, but it's today's society). She revealed how much she enjoys being helpless, and has to coax Eric be stricter with her. He was plenty strict with me, but not forward, or salacious in any way. We've never repeated our 'adventure', and Eric is still the sweet, polite young man he has always been. However, Chris on occasion looks at me thoughtfully, as if he wanted to ask something important, but never does. I think I know what he wants to ask. |
| Name: | Bill |
| E-mail address: | bvogt@allstaryeswecan.com |
| Comments: | Karen,
I loved your story! Thanks for sharing - I hope there are more to come. Wonderful description and detail; what a great, fun, open family you have. I have just one problem or observation - it seems you only got half of what you deserved. You admonished Chris & Eric for making such a racket - didn't you have some well deserved tickle torture coming your way? Sure, Eric didn't want you mad at him, but he made it very clear that was the point of the game - "see how you can resist a little tickling" after you're tied up. It seems to me you earned some merciless tickling punishment, after being so cocky and so sure you could escape! Eric, Chris and Megan should have all had some laughs at your expense. (or at least gagged, muffled screams) Oh, well, maybe next time Thanks again for sharing! |
| Name: | Jenny Ravenscar |
| Comments: | It was my last year at Uni and I went over to my girlfriend Jenny's flat.
She and her three close friends, Lucinda, Gemma and Cindy were there playing cards They were all beautifully dressed - skirted and booted as they were part of the Vixen's Club a Club dedicated to women always looking their best in skirts and boots - a reaction to the scruffy student jeans and teeshirt look. I sat down and got myself a coffee and we got talking. At some stage - I think it was Gemma who said it - "Why do guys always think of us as the weaker sex?" I replied " Because you are!" "Do you think so" said Jenny "Let's see, you vs Cindy" "Fine" I said "You're on" and I got up to wrestle. Jenny said: "Whoaa - it has to be fair. You have to wear exactly what Cindy is wearing. Like for like." I sat down "I have no intention of getting skirted and booted" "Chicken" they all said in unison. After teasing me a bit, I relectantly agreed and they got me the kit out A black skirt, tights, boots and a silk blouse. As I was about Gemma's size they were Gemma's clothes and surprisingly to boots fitted too. Just putting on the tights and then the skirt really was quite a turn on. The tights on the hairs of my legs was sensational. Gemma's boots had six inch heels that put me at a great disadvantage as I could not stand up easily. I came out into the sitting room and they all clapped. My long hair and lack of beard made me look quite girly and Jenny said: " You have to wear lipstick and mascara like Cindy too" So Jenny took some lipstick out and mascara and "dolled me up". "You look really sweet" Gemma said " I quite fancy you. By the way, the loser will be tied up for a couple of hours." I'd gone this far so I could hardly quit now. I was facing off against Cindy but what I didn't know was Cindy was a practised wrestler. Susie chimed the bell and we circled each other in the room - except I slipped in the 6 inch heel boots. Cindy was lightening fast behind me and put one arm around my throat and her knee into the back of mine. I fell on my knees, and she released the choke hold, pushed me on my stomach, and - as I fell - she sat on my back. It took the wind out of me and, as I placed my hands on the floor to lever myself up, she seized one of my wrists with both her hands and twisted it behind my back. It went into a hammerlock and she pushed it up into a " reverse prayer mode position". Wow it was pianful. "Tap" Cindy said " And I have won" The horrible girl applied more and more pressure until I could bear it no longer. I tapped. My other wrist was then brought behind my back and the wrists were tied and the excess rope tied around my waist. Lucinda then tied my feet and knees together - and then the four of them sat around me - having pulled my skirt down flat again - so tied up and played cards on my back. "Yes, I think I agree with him" Lucinda said "We are the weaker sex" and they all laughed. "Keep still" Cindy said as I wriggled to try to get loose and she put her hand under my skirt and pinched my bottom - really quite hard. " Do that again and you'll get more of that" " Funny girl " I said " You only won because I could walk in these boots" " He's talking too much" Jenny said " Let's gag him" And with that they took out a ball gag and said "Open wide or we'll pinch your nose" I had no choice and they fastened the ball gag in tightly. " Comfortable?" Cindy laughed and slid her hand under my skirt again and pinched my bottom. She then lifted the skirt up and gave me an almighty whack. "Behave yourself" she commanded And they played cards that afternoon. The winner Lucinda won me for the evening and night and took me to her bedroom tied and gagged. As Jenny went to bed, she knocked on Lucinda's door. "Mind if I give him a goodnight kiss" she said " Be my guest" Lucinda replied and grabbed my hair (as I was hogtied on her bed and twisted my head around to allow Jenny to kiss me. |
| Name: | Jenny Ravenscar |
| Comments: | It was my last year at Uni and I went over to my girlfriend Jenny's flat.
She and her three close friends, Lucinda, Gemma and Cindy were there playing cards They were all beautifully dressed - skirted and booted as they were part of the Vixen's Club a Club dedicated to women always looking their best in skirts and boots - a reaction to the scruffy student jeans and teeshirt look. I sat down and got myself a coffee and we got talking. At some stage - I think it was Gemma who said it - "Why do guys always think of us as the weaker sex?" I replied " Because you are!" "Do you think so" said Jenny "Let's see, you vs Cindy" "Fine" I said "You're on" and I got up to wrestle. Jenny said: "Whoaa - it has to be fair. You have to wear exactly what Cindy is wearing. Like for like." I sat down "I have no intention of getting skirted and booted" "Chicken" they all said in unison. After teasing me a bit, I relectantly agreed and they got me the kit out A black skirt, tights, boots and a silk blouse. As I was about Gemma's size they were Gemma's clothes and surprisingly to boots fitted too. Just putting on the tights and then the skirt really was quite a turn on. The tights on the hairs of my legs was sensational. Gemma's boots had six inch heels that put me at a great disadvantage as I could not stand up easily. I came out into the sitting room and they all clapped. My long hair and lack of beard made me look quite girly and Jenny said: " You have to wear lipstick and mascara like Cindy too" So Jenny took some lipstick out and mascara and "dolled me up". "You look really sweet" Gemma said " I quite fancy you. By the way, the loser will be tied up for a couple of hours." I'd gone this far so I could hardly quit now. I was facing off against Cindy but what I didn't know was Cindy was a practised wrestler. Susie chimed the bell and we circled each other in the room - except I slipped in the 6 inch heel boots. Cindy was lightening fast behind me and put one arm around my throat and her knee into the back of mine. I fell on my knees, and she released the choke hold, pushed me on my stomach, and - as I fell - she sat on my back. It took the wind out of me and, as I placed my hands on the floor to lever myself up, she seized one of my wrists with both her hands and twisted it behind my back. It went into a hammerlock and she pushed it up into a " reverse prayer mode position". Wow it was pianful. "Tap" Cindy said " And I have won" The horrible girl applied more and more pressure until I could bear it no longer. I tapped. My other wrist was then brought behind my back and the wrists were tied and the excess rope tied around my waist. Lucinda then tied my feet and knees together - and then the four of them sat around me - having pulled my skirt down flat again - so tied up and played cards on my back. "Yes, I think I agree with him" Lucinda said "We are the weaker sex" and they all laughed. "Keep still" Cindy said as I wriggled to try to get loose and she put her hand under my skirt and pinched my bottom - really quite hard. " Do that again and you'll get more of that" " Funny girl " I said " You only won because I could walk in these boots" " He's talking too much" Jenny said " Let's gag him" And with that they took out a ball gag and said "Open wide or we'll pinch your nose" I had no choice and they fastened the ball gag in tightly. " Comfortable?" Cindy laughed and slid her hand under my skirt again and pinched my bottom. She then lifted the skirt up and gave me an almighty whack. "Behave yourself" she commanded And they played cards that afternoon. The winner Lucinda won me for the evening and night and took me to her bedroom tied and gagged. As Jenny went to bed, she knocked on Lucinda's door. "Mind if I give him a goodnight kiss" she said " Be my guest" Lucinda replied and grabbed my hair (as I was hogtied on her bed and twisted my head around to allow Jenny to kiss me. |
| Name: | AJ Redman |
| Comments: | I arrived at Glasgow airport to travel to Toronto, wearing my traditional Scottish kilt and shirt (and boots because it was winter).
I came quite easily through immigration and passport control. Mistress Peggy Sue met me just outside the "Arrivals" door of the airport and introduced herself. She was wearing a leather black miniskirt, matching leather top and black boots and looked cool for the good 60 years of age that she was. She stroked my bum as she kissed me and then showed me to her limosine car. I carried my case to the car. It was quite an adventure into the unknown responding to her website and meeting this lady I had never met before for a bondage session "Shall we discuss the finer details when we get to our destination" she said. "Fine by me" I replied I got into the back of the limosine - where her two pretty daughters (both skirted and booted like MPS) were sitting and they beckoned me to sit between them. As I sat down, one of them grabbed my hair playfully and pulled me chest forward gently over her lap. The other grabbed my wrists and pulled them behind my back. She then proceeded to tie them together. "Now these are the rules" Mistress Peggy Sue said. "In my house, it is the women who are in charge. And you will do what you are old whilst in our service" And with that, the two daughters proceeded to tie my ankles and legs together. I was then pulled back over the first daughter's lap for the rest of the 2 hour journey. I think she must have quite liked me because she ran her hands over my kilt and under it, which really quite aroused me. When we arrived at the other end, my knees were freed and my ankles were then tied so I could hobble out of the car to the house. What ever happened to me there - would anyone like to know? Mistress Justine led me out of the limosine and Mistress Rebecca and Mistress Peggy Sue joined us in the entrance of the house. As I hobbled into the house, I asked if I would have any say in the length of service I had to perform. "No" was the reply I was led upstairs to the bedroom and then my hands and feet were untied and the gag removed. I was led to a bathroom and told to have a bath and then come down and join the family. I relaxed in the bath and got out 15 mins later to find that my kilt and shirt ahd been replaced by a black silky skirt and a red blouse. I therefore dressed accordingly and went down stairs, where Mistress Justine proceeded to twist my arms behind my back and Mistress Rebecca tied my wrists together tightly. Then Mistress Justine gagged me but the gag used was not your usual ball gag but one that could be pumped up in your mouth to enable the gag to fit 100% (and more). I was then escorted to the room where the family was and I was sat down on a chair. My ankles were then tied to the chair and a rope was wound round my waist pinning my back to the back of the chair. And then I was hooded. It was strange - yet exhilarating - to feel a hand go under your skirt knowing that you were totally defenceless and at the women's mercy. They could do waht they wanted with you. Mistress Peggy Sue then said: "In this house, while men are subservient to the mistresses of the house. We will treat you with respect, but you have to remember that we are in charge. It is your duty to work out how you can be of service to me. Do you understand." I nodded my head and the hand under my skirt gave me a gentle tweek - sending me almost explosively sky high. She then started to stroke my leg and her hand....... That afternoon, Mistress Rebecca took me upstairs and spreadeagled me facedown with my hands tied behind my back in the middle of a double bed. However hard you try you are unable to turn over. She gagged me with a head harness and muzzle gag and then hooded me and said "See you later, aligator" - but not before putting her hand under my skirt and giving me a final tweak followed by a vicious smack on my backside. After about an hour, I heard another woman enter the room (who I gather was it was Mistress Kathleen): " Hi Slave AJ" she said "I hear from Mistress Peggy Sue that you are really quite a good looker." And with that she took off the hood and flipped me on my back, with my legs still spreadeagled and my skirt just resting above my knees. She then dropped on my chest and started to stroke my hair for a few minutes, before moving down my body and getting me quite aroused. I guess I looked quite feminine by now, with my long hair allowed to flow and in a beautiful black skirt and boots, all of which Mistress Kathleen said later made me look quite sexy. Mistress Kathleen then untied my legs from the spreadeagle and led me down the stairs. I had trouble walking in the six inch heels as I just wasn't used to them. " Just off for a walk with Slave AJ" she said as she led me out of the house. We walked across the yard to the barn,and Mistress Kathleen took me inside. In the middle of the barn was a support pole and she led me to it, stood my back to the pole, undid my wrists and whipped them around the pole and retied them. "My - was she strong!" I thought as she wrapped a second rope tightly around my torso to the post starting just below the neck and ending at the waist. She then looked around and found a piece of wood about half a metere long, to the ends of which she attached my ankles in a speadeagle. She stroked my face playfully and then with one finger ran her finger up and down my bound torso She then removed the gag and inserted a spider gag and she started to run her index finger gently inside my mouth. I had never experienced anything like the emotion I felt then. I thingled all over. I was helpless as her hands moved slowly downstairs under my skirt - where they shouldn't be - and I nearly exploded through the roof, as she started to tongue kiss me too Just as I was about to explode, Mistress Peggy Sue looked in. "Kate, please can you pop over to the house to help Justine." "Sure" Mistress Kathleen said as she had just climaxed but I had been left dangling. She was such a sadist to be able to go but to leave me still wanting to. "I'll look after him" Mistress Peggy Sue said "Ever since he started to put his stories on the "Women Bound and Gagged" site I have been wanting to get my hands on him." "In the nicest possible way" she added with a twinkle in her eye. I looked at her and thought, I find it hard to believe she is sixty as she doesn't look a day over 40. And she's actually really cute. " Slave AJ" she said " Now you helpless. You teased me for so long with your stories and I couldn't find you on the web because you gave me a dead web address. Now I have you, it's pay back time" And with that she approached me. Perhaps Mistress Peggy Sue, you can tell them what you did with Slave Arman that evening in the barn. |
| Name: | Rita |
| E-mail address: | rita.hickey1@hotmail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http:////http://books.dreambook.com/chien20/boundwomen.sign.html |
| Comments: | Love the site |
| Name: | bound-black-girl lover |
| Comments: | Rita:
That hyper-link does NOT work~ PLEASE CORRECT it! Thank You! Respectfully, |
| Name: | Laura |
| Comments: | The way it happened was not planned, just sort of spontaneous. I am a divorced mother, just one son who currently is serving in Afghanistan. To my dismay, he decided to re-enlist in the USMC. Nothing wrong with being in the military, just not in war. His best friend who had joined with him right after high school decided to get out, and my son asked him to come visit me, to convince me he had made the right decision. These 2 had been basically inseparatable since 1st grade. Michael is just about the handsomest young man I had ever seen, but rather modest and shy. I am only 19 years older than both boys, who not only are the same age, 22, but share the same birthday. Since I live outside town, whenever Michael came to play when younger, it was an all day event. Until my divorce, I was a stay at home mom, and after the divorce I became a real estate agent. That meant when he was visiting, I usually was a playmate for them. I got divorced when my son was a senior in high school, so Michael didn't seem as shy around me. I hadn't dated or anything since that time, and Michael returned home and came to visit me when I was feeling a little lonely, so it was fantastic seeing him. The Marines had made a handsome young man even more handsome, trim, fit, and even sexy. I guess that's why I invited him out to dinner the next evening after he visitied. He seemed surprised but accepted. I told him to dress rather nice as the place I intneded to take him was rather upscale. He came to pcik me up, saying it was the gentleman's duty. He actually wore a jacket and tie, and was so dashing it took my breath away. I wore a cocktail dress that was about knee length, pantyhose, black thing panties, and black sandals with a 4 inch stacked heel. I didn't really have a bra that would be suitable with the dress so went wthout. I don't really need one for the support, as I had breast implants years before at my ex's urging (naturally, I am very flat chested, now I'm a D cup). I wasn't planning anything, just like to look nice. After a very nice dinner with much reminiscing, Michale asked if I would like to go for a drink. I agreeed, we went to the most popular club for the young people, and I consider myself still young. We had a couple of drinks, and we danced a few times, then I suggested we go to my home for some dessert and coffee. Michael re-offered for us to go to his place, also for coffee and more remembering and that was what we chose. He lived in his parents' home, mainly because they draveled just about fjll time, having retired from their careers. We talked a bit more when we got there, then kind of hit a time of silence. I suggested we play a game, as I remembered he really liked board games when yonger. He looked thru the closet for some games, but when he came back, he had a deck of cards. "All I could find" he stated, and thats when I got the insporation. I said, "do you know how to play poker?" He admotted he did, as it was a common pastime in the military, usually Texas Hold'em. With a sly grin I suggested draw poker, and Michael, ever the gentleman, accepted. He asked, "what stakes?" Thats where I did something totally not me: "I don't really have any cash on me, so we either play for fun, or something else." Michael siad he had no chips, and fun was not really all that mch. "How about strip poker?" I suggested. Taking a long time to answere, and watching me intently, he said, "OK. Since you played with us so much when we were kids, how about this: the winner gets to tie up the loser." Now that was an offer that intrigued me, as I began visualizing having Michael bound at my mercy. As I said, I hadn't dated since my divorce, which meant not sex, and he is absolutely gorgeous. I also mastered draw poker growing up, routinely defeating my ex and anyone else I played. Hadn't played for a long time, but you never forget how to swim or ride a bike, right? We began to play, and I won the first 2 hands, and Michael was quickly shoeless and sockless. Then, fortunes changed, and I began to lose, even when I dealt, so he wasn't cheating. I first lost my shoes, one at at a time, and made as sensual a show I could; then, my pantyhose went,again with a show, and I realized I was getting aroused even tho Michael wasn't displaying any skin, I was! His eyes never left me as I finally had to remove my dress. I turned my back to him, and teasingly removed the dress, as slowly and sexy as i knew how. Looking back over my shoulder at the gorgeous ex Marine, I lowered the dress to the floor and turned to face my vanquisher. His expression said all that needed to be said-he was ogling my body, eyes wide open and mouth agape. I broke the awkwardness by reminding him he now had the right to tie me anyway he desired. He left the room, telling me he had to get some stuff, and returned with a medium sized carboard box that was taped shut. He ripped the tape open and sumped the contents on the floor. There were countless coils of rope, rolls of tape of various types, and what looked like some ballgags. It was about to get very interesting. He stood behind me, tenderly pulled my arms behind me, the very quickly and tightly bound them, pretty much from wrist to shoulder, elbows touching. Backing up a bit, when I joined the 2 boys in play over the years, I usually ended up a bound and gagged prisoner, but it was my son who did the tying. First time Michael had ever bound me, and it was stimulating me in an unexpected manner. As he continued to bind me, the tuch of his hands against my skin had my knees so weak I was afraid I would fall over. He gently lowered me to my knees, and his hands very lightly brushed across my bare breasts, whixch caused me to gasp in desire. I felt him bind my ankles, then lowered me to my stomach, bbound my knees, then raised me back to my knees, caressed my breasts very lightly again, and kissed my neck, which sent shivers throughout my entire body, and I could feel my crotch almost dripping. To my surprise, he next kissed my mouth, slipping his toungue between my lips, which I tried to vacuum from his mouth. Next a kiss to each nipple, which was like electrical shocks, then he gagged me with the largest of the ballgags, lowered me as gently as could be to my stomach, and then bound me in a tight hogtie. This was the first time I had ever been bound in an erotic manner, and I was so aroused, I began begging over the ballgag that he make love to me. His response was to cover the ballgag with tape, blindfold me, and run his fingers over my entire body except my vaginal area. I was quaking with desire even if he was my son's best friend. He leaned over and whispered in my ear, "you have 30 minutes to get free. At the end of that time, I will then help myself to yur body, using every inch of it for my gratification. You must be completely free, no rope, no gag, no blindfold, nothing still on you. If you accept, nod; if not shake your head, and I will release you immediately." I nodded my head maniacally, wanting him right them, not in 30 minutes. "Okay, time begins now." I decided to at leasst make a show of an attmept, and when I began to struggle, the ropes seemed to tighten. He was so silent, I was afraid he had left the room, and it dawned on me that absolutely no one knew I was with him at his place, and I was completely incapicitated. The time dragged on but finally expired, with me still completely bound. I could feel a wet spot on the carpet where I lay, and hoped it wouldn't leave a stain. He lifted me to my knees, unwrapped the tape covering the ballgag, and then removed the ballgag, and began kissing me again. I kissed as passionately as I ever had, and felt his hands explring my body again. "Please, take me, now" I begged, and he lowered me to the floor again and then I felt the tip of his penis at my lips. With not hesitation I took it between my lips and began to work its length. I am not to experienced at oral sex, but I managed to bring him to orgasm pretty quick. He tried to withdraw from my mouth, but I appled too much suction and he discharged into my mouth, filling it to capacity. Whe no more spurts occurred, I released him, then swallowed what he had presented me with. "If you leave me tied up, you limit your options" I told Michael. "Knots can be untied, tied in a new manner, just about any possibility"he responded, and then proceded to release me from my hogtie, then retied each ankle to a thigh. I realized I was now available, and he took advantage of that instantly, sliding his newly erect member gently into me, then slowly began ti thrust, and this time I was immediately orgasmiing. Micheal didn't stop just because I had cum, keeping his motion and bringing me back to orgasm again and again, and finally began quickening his motion, and I knew he was near, and unbelievably I was too, and for the very first time in my life, I achieved orgasm at the same time as my lover. He collapsed atop my back, nuzzling my neck and ears gently, causing shivers to go thru me again. To shorten an already long story, we have continued, our relationship, and my son has accepted the fact, although he was surprised when told. Actually, due to our constant desires adn urges, I am now pregnant with Michael's child, and he insists no child of his will grow up without a father, so I now am planning a small wedding. |
| Name: | Raouf Ragai |
| E-mail address: | rrfhg_007@hotmail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.facebook.com/raouf.ragai |
| Comments: | Please Continue posting stories of women got bound and gagged |
| Name: | help |
| E-mail address: | jazfdcw@gmail.com |
| Comments: | hello i need help, i want to talk my freind into letting me tie her up, we are both 16 and are good freinds, how do i ask her without sounding weird? |
| Name: | help |
| E-mail address: | jazfdcw@googlemail.com |
| Comments: | hello i need help, i want to talk my freind into letting me tie her up, we are both 16 and are good freinds, how do i ask her without sounding weird? |
| Name: | help |
| E-mail address: | jazfdcw@googlemail.com |
| Comments: | hello i need help, i want to talk my freind into letting me tie her up, we are both 16 and are good freinds, how do i ask her without sounding weird? |
| Name: | Young Lad of the 70s |
| Comments: | here's an idea. It worked for me a couple times with older women, rent a movie with an extensive bondage scene like The Collector, Die Die My Darling, or Play Misty For Me. Then after the movie talk about the scenes and see how she reacts. If she mentions the bondage scenes then suggest to act them out. |
| Name: | L.S. |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.facebook.com/group.php?gid=123450471002828 |
| Comments: | Some advice, Joe...
First off, the two of yous need to wait a couple years. What might work is if you get some cotumes involved. Something from a particular era, like say between the Civil War and the Industrial Revolution. It has to be no touching, no getting out of costume. Especially if it's Halloween. Give Kate a newspaper and a black top hat to wear. Tie her to the toilet with a pair of cheap nylons. Around the wrist and around the handle. Bind her feet with duct tape. You could be wearing a suit and bow tie from the 1860s while she's reading the paper. Make sure you have plenty of dog biscuits and look up Murder Junkies on YouTube. When she's ready to be untied, help her work the flush handle (which you might the first time; as you get experience tying her, she should have just enough hosiery tension and movement to flush it herself). That's her cue to shout, "I'm freeing the Slaves!" Works every time. It will be worth the wait for Kate. |
| Name: | Sitter Binder |
| Comments: | Like most neighborhood kids, we spent the summer outside and played a lot of tie-up games. Getting the girls to play along was difficult, although my classmate 14-year-old Amy was always willing and able to take our abuse. The blue eyed blonde with an overripe figure spent more time in her blue one-piece swimsuit than anything else and was always captured first in our demented games. I know she liked the attention and already filling out in the top managed to get all of the boys attention by that age. She was looking as good as her two older sisters who were both gorgeous as well.
Well one Saturday, the town had a big meeting about building a new school and a few otehr things and back in teh early 70s those things were all day affairs. Julie, Amy's 17-year-old sister, a buxom redhead, with big green eyes, was the designated town sitter. Amy was a fox, but Julie was the type of girl that made all male heads turn and when she walked around the beach in her black bikini, well let's put it this way, up until Julie wore a bikini, my mother always took us to the beach, after my father volunteered as did all the other fathers. Well we all decided to play a game of cops and robbers and with about ten boys on each side, Amy talked Julie into playing. She was a cop. Well even a few of the boy cops couldn't resist the opportunity and let us capture the bikini clad beauty right away. She had planned to work on her tan that day. Well six ofus soon had her tied up with 25" of white clothesline and gagged with two bandanas, since there were so many binders we overdid some things. We then captured Amy as well and left teh two captives in my parents kitchen floor. Five of us stood guard that day and I swear we all took turns hitting the head to relieve more than our bladders that day. I had to masturbate twice. We reluctantly released the two gorgeous sisters an hour later, just before the meeting in town ended. We tied up Amy until she was sixteen and by then she had filled out almost as nicely as Julie, but we only had the one opportunity with her older sister. It was worth every second though. |
| Name: | bound-black-girl lover |
| Comments: | Dear Sitter-Binder:
Please CONTINUE~ (IF you have ANYTHING ELSE to contribute!) |
| Name: | Sitter Binder |
| Comments: | Well here is another Amy story;
When we were fifteen the games of cops and robbers slowly came to an end, although the binding and gagging did not. The blue eyed blonde had filled out quite nicely and wore a 34C bra, and at 5'6" tall had well-toned legs that seemed a mile long. To say she looked good in tight jeans and short skirts was an understatement. Amy was not only a bondage fan, but loved to move in on jock's and piss off the school cheerleaders. Well she up and did it in her freshman year of high school and managed to snag the stud quarterback, a junior named Rick, now being a jock on a team with a 14 game losing streak was hardly an achievement though. Well Jamie a hot as a pistol 5'4" brunette with big blue eyes was mad as hell, she had been Rick's main squeeze for two years and wanted the blonde vixen to pay. If that wasn't enough after losing the opening game to our arch rivals 49 to zip made the players mad as well. It didn't take Jamie long to convince the other players on the team to join her. Although only a freshman and on teh JV team, hinted that Amy hated to be tied up. A couple other friends confirmed it, after all since Amy went star football player on us we were left without a bondage victim. Well the following Saturday after the first home game we lost by a more respectable score 34 to 6. Toss in teh big smooth before halftime and even the coach was pissed off and benched Rick during the second half. Amy looked super hot in her tight denim shorts, nude pantyhose, tight red top, that barely covered her ample bosom and white sneakers. An hour after the game she showed up at the football field to see her boyfriend, who was taped to a goalpost in just his jockey shorts and a jockstrap was stuffed in his mouth. The cheerleaders and a few angry fans went as far as wrapping toilet paper around him and the gola post. Well Amy never had a chance and ten girls tackled her and soon stuffed three pairs of worn panties in her mouth and had her secured behind Rick with two full rollls of 2" wide adhesive tape and wrapped two 4" wide ace bandages over her pouty pink lips to hold in the balled up panties in her mouth. Well girls can be meaner than boys and sprayed her with water bottles and everyone could soon see her perky pink nipples through the wet red bra and too tight red top. I watched among the crowd of fifty kids and a few adults. It was quite a show for an hour or so. The football coach finally chased us away and untied Rick first and sent him to the lockerroom and then waited for the cheerleading coach to aid him in rescuing Amy. I swore he had stiff wood in his trousers, like the rest of us male viewers. Rick quit the team after that incident, but Amy moved in on the sophmore QB Steve, who was dating Sophie, a 5'3" cute blue eyed blonde with a nice ample top. Ironically Sophie was found in the girls lockerroom bound and gagged with white adhesive tape and gagged with a worn pair of pantyhose in just her pink 34C bra and matching thong panty on game day. After the game poor Jamie was captured and left bound and gagged in her white 36B bra and matching bikini panty, with a very skidmarked full-cut panty placed over her tape gagged mouth. The masked girls managed to surprise and tie-up and gag the entire cheerleading team including the team manager before the season ended. No one could prove who the culprits were, but Amy stopped by my house twice to borrow some adhesive tape I stole from the team room from her. I especially liked the pictures of Sophie. Jamie was again found bound and gagged during basketball season, in a black bra and matching tights before a game, this time with a jockstrap stuffed in her mouth and a wide ace bandage over her full pouty red lips. |
| Name: | Billy bob |
| E-mail address: | whitejamesmw@me.com |
| Comments: | I want to be bound and gagged. I have no duct tape. I want to be kidnapped. Please help me |
| Name: | Billy bob |
| E-mail address: | whitejamesmw@me.com |
| Comments: | Please email me with help. Please. |
| Name: | Billy bob |
| Comments: | Can I have some help with bondage someone. Contact me to let me know |
| Name: | Gary |
| Comments: | Her name is Helen, and we work at the same fuel distribution company. I am a driver/service tech, and Helen works in the office. It's a small city, less than 25,000, so a lot of our business is rural customers. One Friday afternoon, Helen, who is 40-something, mentioned she wanted to see the latest hit movie, but the nearest place it was playing was in our state's largest city, about an hour's drive away, and she would feel 'odd' going alone. I wanted to see it also, and, when I found us both in the breakroom by ourselves, offered to take her, but not until Saturday night. She seemed surprised at first, then accepted. The time was agreed on, and at that time Saturday, I rang her doorbell. She opened the door, and, to my surprise, was wearing a dress, heels, new hairdo, looking fine. Helen has blond hair, possibly colored, since no gray is visible, green eyes, about 5-7 tall, with a body that all the guys at the shop talked about and admired at length frequently. I was glad I had decided to not wear the cutoffs, tanktop, and flipflops that was my original choice. Instead, I was in khaki pants, a pullover shirt, and an unusual freetime choice, I was even wearing socks under my sneakers. We drove to the city, and found that just about everyone wanted to see the same movie. The line was so long we knew we couldn't get tickets for the early show, so I asked Helen if she would like to get something to eat, then try a later show. "I didn't plan on this being a dinner and movie date, but I am hungry," Helen said. Date? I hadn't thought of it as a date, but she is a beautiful woman, so date it could become. We ate, killed some time, but didn't get into the movie until the late show, so it was early a.m., about 1:30, when it was over. On the drive home, Helen asked me to come in for some tea, so I accepted. Forgot to mention that Helen is originally from Britain, married a US serviceman, moved here, then divorced, but stayed here and became a US citizen. Still a bit of Brit accent, and prefers tea to coffee. Anyway, over the tea, we discovered we are both movie lovers, and talked about movies for quite some time. Not even noticing the time, we got into the subject of bad movies, where the stunts or special effects, etc, were lame. Somehow, the subject of people bound and gagged in movies came up; we laughed at how poorly they were tied, how a simple scarf over a mouth completely silenced a victim, etc. I made the statement that they should hire me to tie, as no one would escape, and it would definitely look, and be, real. Helen said that it sounded boastful, and I told her about having 2 sisters, 1 younger, 1 older, plus cousins that found out different. "Bet I could get lose, in half the time it would take to tie me, regardless of how I'm bound, or with what, or how much. Rising to the challenge, I asked if she cared to try, and also to make a wager. In an instant, she accepted. End of Part 1
|
| Name: | Gary |
| Comments: | Part 2. Helen and I had set the following Saturday for the challenge. I spent the most of the week planning on how, and what to use, changing my mind several times. I finally went to our local 24 hour Supercenter on Thursday evening, and found a 300 ft roll of 3/8 inch soft, pliable, nylon rope, that was easy to knot, and with just a bit of tugging, would actually tighen the knots. I found an old Nerf kid's basketball, about the size of a softball but very soft and spongy, would compress to just about a mouthful, if the mouth can stretch a bit. Some adhesive bandage about 3 inches wide, some gauze pads, and, as an afterthought, a roll of black electrical tape, 3/4 inch wide, 50 ft long. I rummaged around in my mom's rag bin and found some old pantyhose. I cut the legs off of 5 pair, threw away the panty parts (no evidence I had been there), and then prepared for Saturday. On Friday, while delivering some propane to a farmer, I got a text from Helen, wanting to know if I was still up for Saturday, if so did I want her to prepare or dress a special way. I thought about it for some time, then, feeling daring, told her: tight blouse, tight skirt, the highest heels she possesses, and I preferred stockings to pantyhose on my women, but that was her choice. A second text later asked, "feeling a bit randy, are you?" Not sure what that meant, I figured it was a British thing, so just answered with "?????". When I returned to the shop, it was past normal hours, so no one, especially Helen, was in the office building. I retrieved my paycheck from my timecard slot by the timeclock, and in the envelope was a handwritten note from Helen, saying, 'see you tomorrow, come for lunch, then we can begin our challenge.' I arrived just a bit before noon, rang the bell, and when Helen opened the door, I hoped I hid my disappointment, as she was wearing an old sweatshirt, baggy jeans, and barefoot. I entered, sat my backpack containing my materiels beside the door, and joined Helen in her kitchen. Lunch was very tasty, some sort of casserole, some of her excellent tea, and we made a bit of small talk. Finally, Helen stated, "we haven't made our wager yet. What shall it be?" I asked her what she thought, and she said, "well, I could use someone to do all my yardwork and mowing, raking the leaves in the autumn, and shoveling snow in the winter. Tired of overpaying the neighborhood boys who take advantage of a poor, single woman." I asked for how long, and she stated, "the next 12 months." Thinking that was a lot, and she seemed extremely confident she was going to win, that I was reluctant to accept. I said as much, and she reminded me I was still able to state my wager, and then we could negotiate. I thought hard for about 2-3 minutes, then a light bulb went off, and I felt rather emboldened. So, I stated my wager: "If I win, for the next 12 months, you belong to me. I mean, totally. For work everything will be normal, but after, you dress how I want, let me tie you any way as often as I wish, and have sex as often as I want." Figuring there were a lot of items to negotiate, Helen kind of surprised me when she said, "why would a young man in his 20s want to have sex with me? I'm old enough to be your mother. Remember, I see all employee qualification files and know exactly how old you are." She kind of had me for a bit, then I said, "don't care how old you are, you look hot, have a great body, and we like movies. Also, my mom is in her 50s, so you are not as old as her." She watched my face a bit, then, to my complete surprise, agreed to all the terms, so I agreed to hers. She then suggested I clean up the kitchen while she got ready. I thought that was a bit demanding, but before I could decline, she was up and gone. She closed the door to her room, so I cleaned up. About 30 minutes later, I heard the door to her room open and she called my name. I retrieved my backpack and started down the hall. When Helen stood in the doorway of the room, I almost swallowed my tongue. Instead of a skirt and blouse she wore a dress-but that a dress it was. It was of a fishnet material, concealing nothing underneath it whatsoever. It was cut quite low in the cleavage area; under the dress she wore a quarter-cup bra which supported the bottom of her ample breasts, but exposed nipples and aereolae, as well as almost all of her boobs; a garter belt supporting fishnet stockings and the highest heeled shoes I had ever seen on a woman. No panties were visible, but her bush was. I just gaped. "Well after the wager, I figured this might be more sutied for our challenge." All i could do was nod in agreement. Helen crooked her finger and beckoned me into her bedroom. In the room was a queen-sized bed with tall posts at each corner. The light was soft, and the only n oise was a slight hum from the ceiling fan. I began pulling out coiled lengths of rope, directed her to turn and place her arms behind her. Once she complied, I began binding her, starting with a rope draped over her shoulders, the ends tucked back thru her armpits, then back over the shoulder rope, then around her upper arms, pulling her elbows together. Several wraps then a tight cinch; next were here forearms, same method; then wrists. All ropes were pulled tight and cinched as tight as I could pull, causing a few grunts but no complaints. Helen was apparently getting aroused, as her body heat was causing her perfume to work in overdrive. She smelled delicous enough to eat (later!!). I turned her to face me, and her nipples each were poking thru the fishnet material. "I think I'll just like those beauties" I said, but Helen said, "you haven't won yet, so off-limits". I wrapped a long length of rope around her torso, which allowed me to surripticously cop a couple of feels of those gorgeoous tits. I next bound her legs above her knees, and copped a generous feel of her calves and thighs as I did so. She actually moaned a bit when I did that. I helped her sit on the edge of the bed, bound her ankles tightly, then rolled her onto her flat tummy. "Looks like I'm going to be hogtied", she said. "Not until i silence you" I replied, then used the Nerf basketball as a stuff gag, which did, indeed, stuff her mouth to capacity. I taped gauze pads over each of her beautiful eyes, then wrapped her entire head with the bandage. Next, I grabbed the electrical tape and wrapped her bound hands entirely, until it appeared to be a black ball. Then, I used one of the pantyhose legs and pulled it as far as it would go, and stretch, over her completely bound and taped hands and arms, with several wraps of tape to hold it. Finally, I bent her legs up behind her, got behind them, and kept pushing them as far as possible,then ran a rope from her ankle rops to her shoulder rope, and pulled until I couldn't raise them any more, then tied them securely. During all this, Helen never made a noise, so, concerned, I asked if she was okay. She nodded yes. I asked if I she was ready to concede and wanted to be unboound. She shook her head no, vigorously, so I said, "that took 34 minutes to tie you like you are. Half the time is 17 minutes. I begins in 3-2-1-go. I sat there and watched as Helen tried, vainly, to free her self. As expected, the knots appeared to get tighter and smaller as she attempted to gain her freedom. It was apparent, to me at least, that Helen was unable to free herself. I waited 20 minutes, then asked again if she conceded. She again shook her head, so I stated, "I have already given you more than the agreed time, but you can have another 17 minutes. After that, I win, no arguement. Understand?" She hesitated several seconds, then nodded, 'yes', so again I counted down-"3-2-1-go". For another 20 minutes I watched as Helen was unable to escape. "Finally, you lose. You are mine for the next year. Agreed?" Helen slowly nodded in agreement, so I began to untie her. It took longer to untie her than tie, as she had stretched the knots so tight that I eneded up cutting most of them. Finally removing the gag, Helen asked for a drink of water, so I filled a glass I found in the bathroom with water, and held it for her as she sipped. The rope marks were quite noticeable on wrists, arms, and legs, but those delicous nipples were still erect and poking thru the dress. As the victor, I decided to begin claiming my rewards, and kissed each one. This drew a moan from Helen, but no resistance. When I began to pull the dress off of her, she raised her arms to allow it over her head. I grabbed her and pulled her to me, then kissed her on the mouth. She eagerly returned my kiss, and I felt her hands at my groin, opening the fly, unbuttonwing the waist , and fumbling with my belt. She managed to pull my cock out and began slowly to jack me off, causing me to shoot a load of jizz across the room. With a rather evil grin on her beautiful face, Helen said, "now, the first fuck will last longer." She kept stroking me until I was hard again, then she lay back spread her legs, and said, "collect your winnings". As is slid my rock hard dick into her soakded cunt, she wrapped her legs around my back, and we each began slamming into the other with as much energy as we had. I fucked her three times that afternoon, rested a while, had her blow me, then lubed her nice round ass, and butt-fucked her. This happened 3 years ago, and Helen is still my fuck slut. In fact, she gets jealous when I eye another woman. She never says no, regardless of how weird or perverted an idea I get. Not really interested in any changes in our lives, we stay together, live together, but do not intend to ever marry. Too much fun the way it is. |
| Name: | Carrie-Anne |
| Comments: | My current husband is my second. I won't go into details about the first. How we met is not relevant to the story. I have always enjoyed bondage, and, so has Tom. We didn't discover our mutual fondness until a few months after our wedding. We were kind of playing around, and he pinned my arms to my side, and then held my wrists together in one of his strong hands. When he kissed me, the passion and intensity was unbelievable, and when we finally broke the kiss, both were breathless, and my wrists were still pinned behind me. My nipples were poking out so far, they could have supported clothing on hangers. With a gleam in his eyes, Tom started walking me backwards in the direction of our bedroom. Pausing at the door, he suggested I use the bathroom, change into something racy. Then, he closed the bedroom door, and I heard his footsteps as he walked away. Bewildered, I went to the toilet, freshened up a bit, then searched for something 'racy' to wear. I decided on an old foundation type garment, black in color, with a snap opening crotch, garter straps, and front hooks over the bodice. I searched and found some old stockings, altho they didn't required garters, I used them anyway. I also dug out a pair of heels, and waited for Tom to appear. About 15 minutes later, I heard a knock at the door. I quickly pulled it open, and in a flash I was grabbed, pushed face down on our bed, and my arms were pulled behind me. Looking at the mirror, I saw a figure in a gray sweatsuit, wearing a black ski mask, and felt him begin to bind my wrists, quite tightly. More rope went around my arms just below my elbows, and I felt my elbows touch. Altho i was being tied tightly, and thoroughly, there was still a gentleness about the whole thing. I was completely aroused, as well, encouraging him to bind me completely, and use me like a slut. My feeet were raised behind me, and tied to my wrists, then he said, "time for your gag". He appeared in front of me, but no gag was in his hands. Instead, he had pulled donw his sweatpants, and his erect organ was pointed straight at my mouth. Feigning fear, I said, "please, sir not that," but eagerly opend my mouth and took him full length into my throat, and worked the full length of his shaft with all the gusto I had. I was quickly rewarded with a series of spurts into the back of my throat, and gulped down everything he gave me. Finally, he withdrew, but then a wad of cloth appeared and was inserted into my mouth, with several strips of tape covering my lips. I was then retied, with my ankles bound to my thighs, the snaps were opened at my crotch, and, still on my belly, I was raised slightly, and his newly erect member slid into my dripping vaginal cavity. Again, he thrust into me rapidly, energetically, but for quite an extended period. I began to climax almost nonstop, and if I hadn't been gagged, my husband would have heard me encouraging him to "use me, fuck me, pound my cunt" until he finally yelled out, "motherFUCK", an filled me with his load. He collapsed onto my back, breathing as hard as I, but after a few minutes, began to kiss and nuzzle the back of my neck. Eventually, he rolled me onto my back, and asked if I wanted my arms untied. I vigorously shook my head, 'no', and he unhooked the front of my garment, and began kissing and sucking my breasts, teasing my nipples with his tongue, taking love bites at my neck, even kissing my tape-covered mouth, until I felt another erection probing at my still wet labia. I managed to raise mself slightly, and he again entered me. This time, he was less physical, but just as sensual. He took me to the edge of orgasm quite a few times, but then pulling back from that point until I was almost insane with the need to climax. At long last, he began to thrust with all his reaming energy until we each were climaxing like maniacs. Finally, several minutes later, Tom again turned me onto my belly, but rather than takeme again, he began untying me, rubbing me now numb limbs to restore circulation. After I was free, I just lay there, fondly remembering the night's events. Tom reappeared, picked me up, and carried me into the bathroom, and carefully lowered me into a tub full of hot water. It was the most memorable night of my life up til then, but since, we have had numerous more adventures. |
| Name: | Sitter Binder |
| Comments: | Gary tell us more about Helen. Love the fact she is a hot older woman. Thanks for the story. |
| Name: | Happy Young Neighbor |
| Comments: | When the new kid moved into the apartment complex, I was amazed to find out that his gorgeous 35-year-old mother was an exotic dancer. To say Stacy, the 5'7", well-tanned, mother with big almond shaped hazel eyes, thick just below her shoulders curly flaming-red hair, and a very healthy ultra-buxom figure was gorgeous. When she layed out by the kidney shaped pool in her leopard print bikini everyone took notice. Sam her 13-year-old son and I became close friends and I spent more time in his two bedroom apartment than mine, since his mom wasn't home too often, especially at night.
One day Sam's deadbeat dad showed up and the police were called because of a restraining order violation. He dumped a box in the dumpster and being curious I grabbed it after he drove away in anger. I opened the box and discovered twenty magazines, mostly bondage. I was all of thirteen and never saw such porn, oh a Penthouse, Playboy and even Hustler, but never Captured Kittens, Kidnapped Damsels, or Bondage Bunnies. My next surprise was seeing Stacy in every magazine, usually bound and gagged! At first I was too embarrassed to show Sam, but he already knew his father had dirty magazines with his mother in them. I don't think even he was ready to see exactly what type of modeling she did to put food on the table. One day after a swim, Sam went to the bathroom so I took the opportunity to look in his gorgeous mother's bedroom and found some underwear in the laundry basket, she wore a 38EE bra! She also had a box tucked away under her huge queen sized bed with bondage magazines, and video tapes. I grabbed one. Sam saw me and smiled. Stacy had straight red hair down below her shoulders, but the same voluptuous figure, that her tight red top, skintight white riding breeches and black riding boots hugged like a second skin. She was grabbed as she walked through an empty horse barn and in the next scene was bound and gagged in a dirty stall with a wide white cloth wrapped over her full red lips. Her hands and feet were tied with white cord. She struggled helplessly as she meowed through her effective gag for 'help!' The two of us had serious wood in our Speedos watching such a video. I had to use the bathroom three times and not to pee or poop in. We began to sneak a video in the VCR and watch a movie whenever possible and one night when Stacy was working at the club, while watching her struggled as a helpless secretary in an office with tape over her lips and her hands and ankles taped to restrain her the door opened and we were caught! "Oh my God!" Darla Dare, the 5'5", ultra-busty, blue eyed, 29-year-old, exotic dancer with thick to the middle of her back curly golden-blonde hair, gasp in surprise! She was Stacy's best friend, and looked almost as hot, and with her new boob job was up to a 36GG. "Where did you find this Sam?" He told her that his dad tossed a box of stuff at the door the day he was forced to leave by the police a lie, well we did find the magazines that way. We told her it was with the magazines which she demanded to see. Soon the three of us were going through the magazines together and she commented on how the knots were not very good and the tape bondage was too loose. Meanwhile Stacy was on teh 25" television screen bound and gagged with saran wrap from her neck to her toes and gagged with at least two ace bandages. Sam asked her how she became such an expert on bondage. Darla admitted she did a couple bondage shoots for extra money and that whoever tied up Stacy wasn't very good at tying women up. We asked her to show us. Well she went into Stacy's bedroom and returned with a fat roll of flesh colored stretchy medical tape a couple pairs of pantyhose she grabbed from the laundry basket and a 4" wide ace bandage, she knew where everything was, which excited me anyway. She guided me through securing her hands behind her back which made her huge boobs look even bigger in her tight black spandex bra, and Sam taped her pencil thin ankles together, she was wearing black 4" highheels and silver spandex disco pants at the time. I then stuffed a balled up pair of nude pantyhose in her luscious mouth and wrapped teh ace banadge of her lower pretty face four times! She meowed happily as sam ran his greedy hands across her long spandex clad well-toned legs and I just oogled at her. She was gorgeous and bound and gagged just like Sam's mother on the TV screen! An hour later we were sitting on teh couch and watching the movie where Stacy was bound and gagged in the barn wearing her tight white riding breeches, boots and red spandex top, which didn't stay clean very long. The gorgeous buxom redhead rolled around the manure covered floor and tried to get away, meanwhile Darla just sat between us bound and gagged and watched. At 11:00 we released Darla and hid our stuff so Stacy wouldn't know what we were up to. She did ask sam if darla stopped by to grab a gold belt from her closet, which she did. One day while Darla and Stacy had a rare day off they laid out by the pool, Stacy in her leopard print bikini and Darla in a white bikini. They talked about a Hunter episode where Staphanie Kramer ended up bound and gagged. When Stacy went into the cabana to pee, Darla gathered sam and me up and came up with her devious plan. We readily agreed and went back to the apartmen and put bandana over our faces and grabbed our toy pistols. Twenty minutes later the two ultra-buxom beauties returned and we held them up. Darla played it right up, with the'You're not going to bind and gag us are you?' line. At that point Stacy knew what was up and played along. Soon we had thier hands taped behind their backs, ankles taped together and stuffed balled up worn pantyhose in their lusious mouths and placed 3" wide strips of the stretchy flesh colored medical tape over their full lips. They squirmed on the floor and meowed incoherently as Sam took pictures with a throw away camera he bought at the local drug store. It was quite an adventure and boy did the two women look sexy and with their hands secured behind their backs their ample bosoms looked enormous! We let them go an hour later and went out to dinner where we confessed to finding the magazines. Stacy seemed relieved that her son took it in stride and even kidded darla about having to be punished for tricking her. We all agreed that Darla needed to be bound and gagged soon. I had a feeling dalar was more than ready, willing and able to grant Stacy her wish////////////////// |
| Name: | Mailroom clerk |
| Comments: | When I was 18-years-old, but looked all of thirteen, with blue eyes, thick fairly long blonde hair, and a well-toned 140 pound 5'7" frame, and right out of high school got a job as a mailroom clerk, back in the early 80s before computers and e-mail were around. I usually delivered the mail and memos early in the morning and sometimes had to stay late and get things ready for board meeting and important deliveries.
One Friday night I had to stay at the last minute and right after I put on my running shorts, t-shirt and sneakers to workout in in the basement gym. I was kind of pissed since I had my eye on a goodlooking new employee who always worked out on Friday nights, but a job was a job. The package finally came at 7:30 via UPS and I went to the vice president's office and knocked on teh closed door, which was a surprise since Mrs. Sarah Buxton, a 5'9", absolutely gorgeous, woman in her early 50s, but looked fifteen years younger, with thick culry auburn-red hair, big brown eyes and a 175 pound hourglass figure that her red knit dress, suntan controltop pantyhose, wide black belt and 4" black highheels showed off generously was expecting me and more importantly the importand package. The door flew openand before I had a chance to react was grabbed from behind as a wadded up pair of beige tights were stuffed in my mouth! I was terrified as my hands and feet were secured with yards of wide white medical tape. The intruder even wrapped the tape over my stuffed mouth that tasted somewhat foul from the acrid taste of a woman lower region. I was pushed on the plush steel gray carpet as the intruder took off down the hall. It then dawned on me that I wasn't alone as I heard muffled sounds behind the luxurious oak desk in front of me. I rolled and inched my way around and was shocked to see the gorgeous VP clad in her black overstuffed bra, she wore a 38DDD, I could see the tag, her torn suntan controltop pantyhose and heels on, her well manicured hands were secured behind her back like mine, and her pencil thin ankles were taped together with more of the wide white tape. I got very aroused as I admired her huge bosom that stuck out more than usual because her hands were secured behind her back. She looked more angry than scared as she meowed through her pantyhose stuffed mouth and tried to get me to roll behind her so we could free each other. I just stared as my thick 6" circumcised penis throbbed, but at my age I got wood all of the time. She slid up to me and almost smothered me with her huge firm mammeries as I came in my shiny red shorts and white bikini brief! I know she felt the semen against her pantyhose clad legs as she tried to roll over, no easy task for such a top heavy woman who was restrained and effectively gagged. I finally realized what she wanted to do and rolled on my side so we were back to back. I ran my secured hands all over the place, and since were gpoing by feel and couldn't communicate coherently, I managed to touch her firm big round derriere and muscular pantyhose clad thighs. She on the other hand seemed to spend more time with my firm round little butt and even inner thighs than my hands. I swore she felt me up on purpose, I know I was feeling her backside up a little too much, since I got a second major erection and came in my shorts again! About 10:00 a security guard found us while on his rounds. He called the police and didn't untie us, since he was afraid to ruin any evidence. I know the old guy was aroused, and even left the office as soon as the police arrived ten minutes later. Mrs. Buxton was furious with the guard since the package was so important and she didn't have a chance to tell her story earlier. I was allowed to clean-up and had to jack-off in the stall one more time since I was still very aroused. The package was never recovered, the intruder never found, the guard was fired , but I still remained employeed and was even given a little extra money in my next check, overtime, for staying late at the office. Mrs. Buxton remained, although other than saying 'Hello' and talking shop never mentioned the robbery to each other. I did hook-up with the new young female employee later on and she always mentioned the incident. If interested I will tell teh readers about that............ |
| Name: | bound-black-girl lover |
| Comments: | Dear "MailRoom Clerk":
ALWAYS interested in stories with bound-and-gagged women! |
| Name: | We All Have One |
| Comments: | Growing up in the 70s my parents would take us to the city to see our relatives. Every year it was a different place for the family reunion. The reunion I remembered the best was when I was a senior in high school and a cousin on my mother's side was there, she was 25-years-old, and very attractive, about 5'5" tall and weighed about 140 pounds and had a very large chest, her hair was long curly and flaming-red with big doe shaped brown eyes. The inside joke in the family was no one ever knew when Fran would show up, what color her hair would be and how big her boobs would be. She worked as a consultant, however I would later find out that she was a high paid excort. She looked super hot in her black one-piece bathingsuit at the beach and all of us men young and old had wood the whole time she was around.
Fast forward twenty years; Went to a business convention in the city. My boss was a 50+-year-old horndog and there were three young executives, including me, with one a young woman, she was left in the dust on Saturday night as Mr. Horndog took us to every strip joint around and then brought us to a massage parlor, all on the company credit card. Well like massage parlors back in that time the girls would hang-out in a waiting room reading magazines and watching the tube. The customers would take a shower and walk into the room and pick out their girl, who wore a leotard, tights and highheels to show off their bodies. The three of us walked into the waiting room and I almost had a heart attack! The five women all looked at us and smiled, and all of a sudden the older very busty masseuse with thick shoulder length aubrun red hair gave me a huge smile. The red leotard, nude tights and 5" black highheels showed off her hourglass figure to perfection and although forty-five looked better than the younger spandex clad women, by far. "It has been awhile Vic." Fran said as she led me to the massage room. "So what can I do for you minus?" She asked as she pointed to the house rules which of course made it clear no intercourse was allowed. After some nervous family updates, the economy, and small talk we finally got down to business. I saw the leather paddle, whip, and a few other items on the black painted wall as well as a few pieces of white nylon cord, a roll of red duct tape, and what looked like a blindfold on a table next to the massage table. "So who gets tied up in here?" I finally asked as my thick 7" penis tented out in front of the towel around my waist. "Well considering your boss tipped me $200.00 the choice is your's." She smiled as she removed her leotard, but I stopped her at the nude controltop tights and highheels, since she had a great ass and well-toned legs that the silky material showed off all so nicely. I taped her well-manicured hands in front of her and her highheeled ankles together as she sat on the table. "If you don't put those worn black pantyhose in my mouth I will scream bloody murder." Fran motioned me to the old pantyhose on the table. i balled them up and put them in her mouth and then put two strips of the duct tape over her pouty red lips. I ran my hands across her muscular legs and firm round ass as she moaned through her own pantyhose that had been recently worn. She meowed for me to get her off of the table and knelt down and masturbated me to a climax as I toyed with her meaty pinkish-brown nipples! It was a wonderfully erotic hour and we only stopped when my boss knocked on the door. I gave her the hotel phone and room number, foortunately we all had our own rooms, also on the company expense account. She came to see me at 4:00 A.M. in the tightest red spandex pants, same highheels and black spandex sports bra she could slip into. I taped her hands behind her back and jammed a pair of my underpants in her willing mouth and massaged her spandex covered pussy and ass. She had several mind blowing climaxes and so didn't I. We still keep in touch, even in her early 60s she likes to be bound and gagged and still wears pantyhose and spandex pants. |
| Name: | kimberly campos |
| Comments: | I was on my way to jacks house when i heard laughter coming from jasons house.i went up to his house and to my suprise oi found the front unlocked.i his mom tickling him with feathers.i asked how long has it been.i made what he said.2 hours.i was like damn.i felt so sorrt fopr him.his mom saw me she made a wild grab and missed.i started running for the door.she made another wild grab and missed again.i took a diving dove and closed the door behind me.i was safe for once i thought.i finally went to jacks house.when i enterd hois house it was a mess.i was like whoa.i finally found him cornerd rocking back and forth.after about 20 minutes of doing it i asked what was he doing.he tokd me that his mom was having a baby.i was like wow how exiting.he said i know it sounds exiting and told me they couldnt mak it0to the0hospital to deliver the baby.the end |
| Name: | bound-black-girl lover |
| Comments: | Ms. Campos:
You "disappoint"~ this is a "bound WOMEN" stories DreamBook and so I/we were hoping for a story (from you) of a bound LATINA! |
| Name: | kimberly campos |
| Comments: | it all started when when my parents were leaving.sorry let me introduce me my name is kimberly nichole campos.my parents name are sandy campos and jose campos.my little sisters name are marissa renee campos.when my babysitter came over she asked if we can have sex togther and i said sure.so we went to the guest room with the giant guest bed. i locked the door behind me. then i got undressd and got ready for sex.when and when jewel came out of the bathroom she had her bra and panties off.she even let even let me touch her boobies.that was the best thing i ever touched.i even let touch my penies.she was impressed. |
| Name: | John |
| Comments: | I didn't grow up with my biologic mother as she died some years after I was borned and my father remarried a woman that didn't want to have anything with me to do. So I grew up with my calling my aunt for mum. She was a divorced woman with and three year old daughter.
At the age of 17 I got an hold of an old bondage magazine at a second handstore and I had hidden it well; I thought, in my closet. At night I would look at it and imaging I was the one tying up those women. I studied the pictures well to see how it was done and luckly some of the photo sets showed the progress of the tying. - Look, what I found? Tess said; her three year older daughter, as she enteted the kitchen. In her hands was my magazine. - He has a magazine showing women bound and gagged. Tess gave the magazine to Maggie; her mother (and mine). Maggie looked at it and looked at me. - Why do you have this magazine? She asked. I had no good answer. - Eh, I am not sure... - Seriously, John, you most have a better answer then that, she said. - He is a pervert, Tess said. - Be quiet, Tess, Maggie said and told her daughter to sit down and eat. - I like seeing women tied up, I answered her and looked at them both. Tess sat with her mouth open and Maggie smiled. - Finally a MAN that enjoys that. It is hard to come across men that enjoys that. Well beside your idiot uncle, but he is not countable for anything since he found that blond bimbo with the big breasts and IQ as a doorknob. - Mum! Tess said. - Tess, I know you like it. I have seen Todd (Tess's boyfriend) tying you up when you think no one sees you inside the window of your room. - Mum! - Well, John, here you have two willing ladies wanting you to tying them up. So let's go. - Seriously? I said. - Yes, I haven't been tied in years, Maggie said. Maggie got up and went out of the kitchen and came back with a bunch of ropes. - Here is your ropes, mister, now get cracking! She said aggresivally. I got my magazine from the table and searched fast for the picture that I felt for. I pointed at the picture and said: - That is how I want it. It was of two girls hogtied on the floor with ball gags. Maggie and Tess stood with there backs towards me, hands crossed. Tess was not happy about it, but Maggie threaten her with no more money for two weeks and Tess fell right into the line of "victims". I then helped them to lay down. I tied their knees and ankels before I tied the rope from their wrists to their ankels. I got them hog tied. - I don't have anything to gag you with, I said. - Use some tablenapkins, Maggie said. I walked over to a cabinet where she kept them and got out her best silk tablenapkins. She was about to protest against that, but I pushed the napkin in her mouth and tied it tight. Tess laughed, but not for long. I gagged her. I took off their socks and started to tickle their feet. They was both ticklish. |
| Name: | jools |
| Comments: | i well and trully love this site lots okay all |
| Name: | Pool Party Pantyhose Sniffer |
| Comments: | I really didn't like Larry, but he had the best pool parties in town and always managed to get a keg and a few bottles of hard stuff to drink. It made the rest of us 18 to 20 year olds very happy. The other plus was Larry's 5'6", Barbie doll faced 43-year-old mother, with big brown eyes, thick curly shoulder length flaming-red hair and she wore a 36GG bra, I know because I always snuck into the bathroom and looked in the hamper, and usually walked out with a pair of well-worn pantyhose to jerk-off with later on. She sometimes showed up and looked very sexy in her skintight leopard print one-piece bathingsuit, but usually stayed away. She worked as a Hooters waitress and part-time lingerie model, rumor had it she did a couple spreads for Score magazine.
I snuckout of the busy pool party and went right to the downstairs bathroom, next to the master bedroom. I heard muffled sounds and then a couple thumps behind the closed door. I had a feeling a couple fellow teenagers were having sex, although Larry and his mother jane made it clear the bedrooms were off limits. Being a full blooded pervert decided to take a peek. I quietly opened the door. The muffled meows and the thumps on the mattress were louder! Poor Jane was hogtied on her own queen sized bed with yards or red nylon cord and gagged with a well-worn black panty and a leopard prints scarf four times that completely covered her lower pretty face. She was wearing her spandex leopard print bathingsuit that really showed off her hourglass shape to perfection. She was covered in sweat and looked pretty pissed off and from the huge wet stain on the bed been in her room for quite awhile. I felt my thick circumcised 8" penis struggle in my red Speedo as I admired the best looking cougar in town. She pleaded with me with her big brown eyes for release. Being a horny well-tanned, boyishly handsome, 5'9" 160 pound, 18-year-old, with brown eyes and sandy-brown hair, took everything in, a little too long! All of a sudden three other teenaged boys led by Larry grabbed me and before I knew it had a worn pair of suntan pantyhose stuffed in my mouth and two 3" wide strips of white adhesive tape plastered over my lips. My hands were secured behind my back and knees and ankles taped together as they teased me about tresspassing and giving jane some company. Larry had his three football jock friends toss me on the bed beside Jane, who they finally released from her hogtie, but left her well secured and with her hands tied behind her back, her enormous bosom looked even bigger. I shot a load right then and there! I didn't even bother to struggle as I lay beside the gorgeous ultra buxom redhead. She nudged me a few times and feeling her spandex clad bottom against mine really recharged my Speedo covered manhood. Feeling her long well-manicured red fingernails against my tush made me lose control again! For two hours I was in bondage heave, next to the sexiest MILF in town. Unfortunately a couple teenagers ruined things by showing up. The pretty 5'4" brunette quickly untied Jane, while her handsome 6'2" dirty-blonde boyfriend untied me. I swore he had wood in his black Speedo as he looked over the sweaty gorgeous redhead. The party was broken up ten minutes later and larry was tossed out of the house. I stop by now and then and the pretty brunette and her boyfriend tie us up and pretend to find us about once a week. |
| Name: | chase |
| E-mail address: | what |
| Name: | Where's the money Lebowski |
| Comments: | Joyce was a divorced mother with a problem. Her 17 Year old daughter Martha was getting well out of controle. Martha partied every night with her friends and was neglecting her school work and basically defying her mother. One night as Martha was getting ready to sneak out for another party night Joyce walked in and caught her getting ready to climb out the windo. Joyce shouted, where the hell do you think you are goin young lady. Martha told her that she was going out and there was nothing she could do about it. Well, Joyce lost her cool. She grabbed Martha and shoved her to the bed and the fight was on. Joyce eventually overcame Martha and stripped her down to her panites and bra, hogtied her face down on her bed and gagged her. Joyce them removed everything from Marthas room including her cell phone so she couldn't call out, then left her in her room with her own thoughts. Around midnight Joyce fell asleep on the couch. Dave and Kipp showed up trying to find Martha who had not showed up to thier meeting site. They got in to her bedroom through the window and found Martha bound and gagged. At first they were scared that Martha and her mother had been robbed, but after untying Martha and removing the gag, she told them what really happened. They were just going to sneak back out but Joyce had removed all of Marthas clothes from the room. Using Daves Cell phone they called their friend Tina who brought Martha some clothes. Tina showed up, and as Martha was getting dressed she came up with an idea. I think we should tie my bitch of a mother up and get all of my stuff back. Tina said, I don't know, that could get us into a lot of trouble. Dave and Kipp were all for it. Tina was about to chicken out but was grabbed by Dave and tied and gagged to keep her quiet. Then the snuck down to the living room. They snuck up behind Joyce, clamped a hand over her mouth. The struggle was on, Joyce resisted for several minutes but was no match for the strength of Dave, Kipp and Martha. They yanked her shirt and pants off, Joyce was wearing a white thong paniy and no bra. They tied her hands behind her back, tied her ankles and gagged her with scarves. They then forced Tina down to the livingroom and stripped her down to just her white bikini brief panties. Dave yanked off Tinas bra laughing, its not fair that Joyce is braless and you are not. They untied Tina and Joyces hands and ordered them to hug each other. When they resisted they were shoved together face to face and arms and hands forced around each other. Their hands were retied, then they were wrapped together with a roll of duct tape Dave found in the garage. They left to go out for the rest of the night taunting that they would come back in a few hourse. Both Joyce and Tina knew that it was now Saturday and no one would miss either one of them for at least tow days. |
| Name: | Johnny Adams |
| Comments: | Hi, I am new to this site and would like to add a new story. It is a work of fiction.
As Cal sat at the table, he drank in the goddess across from him. Cindy, a 5 10 blonde, curvy body, and beautiful face, had tired of the usual banter. As they looked at each other, Cindy broke the silence. “Look, I am going to sleep with you. So let’s cut to the chase. I like to be kissed on the breasts, and tied down. Anything else I am good with. “ Cal, a little shocked but the forwardness answered. “OK, I like to tie women up. How about a little game, just to make things interesting.” Cal told Cindy what he liked to do and she agreed. An hour later back at Cal’s place, Cal told Cindy to give him five minutes and then come up to the bedroom. Cindy kissed him and watched him go. Cindy was wearing a short skirt with a fuzzy white turtleneck. She also wore long black boots and a fur coat with a hood. At the five minute mark, Cindy pulled her hood up over her head and walked to the bedroom. She left her panties at the door. When she reached the bedroom, Cindy pushed open the door and walked in. She was immediately grabbed from behind. One arm pinned hers to the side of her body, a hand closed over her mouth. “Don’t make a sound!” Cal said. Cindy nodded and then Cal proceeded to tie Cindy’s hands behind her back. Once secured, Cal turned Cindy around and placed a huge piece of tape across her mouth. He led Cindy to the bed and blindfolded her. Cal then tied her feet, rolled her on the bed and stood over her. She could hear Cal stroking himself. Then she felt his hands rubbing up and down her leg. When he reached her crotch, he stopped and then found his way in. Cindy moaned through her gag. She loved being trussed up like this and now with his hand inside her, the sensation shot through. When Cindy had cum, 3 times, Cal untied her legs and stuck his tonque in her clit. The waves of pleasure flowed through Cindy. After a few orgasims, Cal stretched out beside Cindy, he caressed her clit while asking Cindy if there was another lady she was in love with. Cindy moaned yes and thought of her good friend Janet. A buxom brunette with the same sort of curves. He told Cindy to think of her friend doing this. Cindy’s imagination took her to a new level of orgasim as she pictured Janet doing this. Almost exhausted, she pleaded with Cal to fuck her. Cal climbed on top and fucked her hard. Cindy struggled through her bonds loving every second. She thrashed her head side to side within her hood as Cal came. Afterwards as Cal tried to untie Cindy, she shook her head and allowed Cal to hold her in this position. She now thought about Janet, cumming at that same time. She may have a new thing to try out. Thanks for allowing this new work! |
| Name: | Jason |
| E-mail address: | Jason@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | The Librarian
I looked across the library at the Librarian, her hair in a bun with a pencil tight pinstripe skirt and boots and thick rimmed glasses. She glowered at me as I talked with a colleague in the library. 6.30pm came and she wandered across to me to tell me the Library was closing. A faint smile came across her lips. I stood outside as the Library closed but as it was dark and drizzling and so I waited in the entrance until the rain let up. The Librarian came out and asked me if, as it was dark, I would walk her home. Her smile relaxed me and so I agreed. We came to her house and she invited me in for a drink. She went into her bedroom, as I remained in the lounge. I picked up a magazine on her table "Men in skirts" with the subtitle "A lesson in bondage for women" and started looking in it. There she had various men tied up, skirted and booted; men tied up by women. "So that is what turns her on" I thought. "Men in skirts in submission" And then she came out - having let her hair down and changed into a red blouse and split leather skirt. "Wow" I breathed in as she looks fabulous. "Surprised” she said. "Yes" I replied. “And the magazine" she replied seeing what I had in my hand. “You up for it?" she asked "Well, I have never been skirted and booted in my life". I replied "There's always a first time" she replied And with that she led me into her bedroom. On the bed was a silky black skirt, a white top, a pair of tights and a pair of black boots. All my size. "How did you guess my size" I replied. "I used to work in a clothes shop selling women's clothes. You soon get to work out sizes just by looking." Curiosity got the better of me and so I took off my clothes and soon was skirted and booted standing in front of her. She came up to me and twisted my right arm behind my back and marched me over to the wall. "Spread-eagle" she said "Hands on the wall and feet part - now lean forward". As I leant forward with my arms and legs in the form of a star at 45 degrees to the wall, she took my right wrist and turned it behind my back followed by the left one. My head was now forced onto the wall as she held me there. She took a piece of rope from her waist band and firmly tied my hands together and then my elbows - as close as they could go. She then put me in a chokehold under her right arm causing legs to be bent in a right angle to the rest of my body as she took me over to her bed. I was forced face down on the bed - I couldn't resist her as she caressed my bum underneath the skirt. Suddenly a policewoman entered to room in full policewoman uniform - and whistled. I could just see her out of the corner of my eye. “Spot on" she said "You win the bet, I never thought you'd get him here - let alone so helpless like this". And she laughed. And as I listened more carefully I realised it was my girlfriend Helena. "We are going to have a great night Jason - or should I say Jane." I squirmed as she tied my feet together. "I see I can't trust you with the fairer sex" she went on as her hand went under my skirt to my private parts and I wriggled s she squeezed. The Librarian pinched my nose and, as I opened my mouth, she put in a spider gag. "I can explain" I said helplessly. "No need" Helena replied “No need for further evidence and anyway I have you as I want you. I have been wondering how to get you like this for a long time but didn't know how to bring the subject up." The Librarian put her fingers into my mouth and began to play. Helena's hand went under my skirt again ................ The night was long - as was the next morning. As it was the weekend, I remain bound and gagged (just allowed to go to the toilet in cuffs when I needed to) like this till Monday. The Libararian said " The weekend is a long time to babysit you" It turned out that Helena had a sister - the Librarian. So beware if a dowdy Librarian asked you in for a drink... |
| Name: | bound-black-girl lover |
| Comments: | It looks like Jason went to the library but NEVER learned HOW to READ!
Hey, "GENIUS" this is a web-site for bound "WOMEN" NOT bound men! |
| Name: | JR Kelling |
| E-mail address: | JR@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | The Cottage
You will be surprised what happened to me, not least because I doubt you have heard of the special task force known as the Belles. It is a counter intelligence group made up solely of women, because it is recognised that women have superior mental powers - and also can be trained to be as lethal as the men My Austrian second cousin Heidi (the one who is a Belle in the Austrian police force) and I were down from Scotland and it was Burns night. We were beginning to be an item. We were both sitting in this little cafe just before the B&D Burns Night Ball,dressed appropriately in a knee length kilt and boots (as it was ferociously cold that evening). Suddenly three policewomen from the Belles special task force came in and one of them arrested Heidi. She twisted Heidi's arms behind her back before cuffing her. As I tried to intervene, the other two each took one of my arms and twisted them behind my back as I stood up. I hunched forward and one of them kicked the back of my knees forcing me into a kneeling position and then she took over the other wrist of mine from her colleague. She then placed her booted foot on the back on my knee forcing me to remain kneeling but in a very upright position. Her colleague then put a dog collar around my neck and then tied my wrists together (still twisted up my back) and then attached them to the dog collar. You can guess that I felt helpless as I knelt there with the Belle cop holding me down with her foot on the back of my knee. The Chief of Belles then came in and stood before me. She was a magnificent specimen of tough womanhood seductively dressed in a red leather shirt and white blouse and in magificent riding boots. "I told you to stay out of this" she said to Heidi and me, Heidi having now also been forced to her knees in front of the Chief. "That was an order. Now I am going to have to enforce my order." It was all to do with the financial affair that was going on in my office that Heidi and I had discovered. Or so I thought. "However, as I can't get that through to the two of you, I am going to keep you tied up until this is over." And with that we were hauled of to the awaiting police wagon, where we were shoved in the back with two of the Belles. Heidi and I were then both shoved on our stomachs and hogtied. "That should keep you docile" one of them said. As Heidi opened her mouth to protest, a gag was inserted into her mouth. " Have you got something to say too" the other Belle asked me. I shook my head. We travelled about ten miles until we came to an old cottage in the woods - far from the maddening crowd. We were released from the hogtie and led into the house. Heidi's gag was removed on the condition she kept her mouth shut. "Actually this is one of our safe houses" the Chief said "And you will be out guests." We were shoved to our knees again and then allowed to sit. Heid was almost comfortable in her cuffs but my wrists were aching. "Please" I pleaded with the Chief "will you release my arms, as they are killing me" And with that the two Belles came over and untied me. "Get yourself a drink" the Chief said and I got up and stretched my legs. "Don't you want to know why Heidi's still manacled" the Chief said. "I have learnt to keep my questions to myself this evening" I replied, secretly enjoying the sight of Heidi in kilt and boots, hand cuffed behind her back and sitting demurely on the floor in front of the fire. She looked such a damsel in distress. Wow was she o cute. " I know you think she looks cute" the Chief said mischeviously." We have seen the magazines in your appartment." "Well she's yours this evening - only the cuffs will stay on. I know you won't escape while Heidi has her her hands cuffed behind her back. Anyway if the both of you ran, she wouldn't get far in the woods like that. Have a nice evening. Oh by the way I'll leave the Fonz with you for protection and to stop you escaping." Well, the Fonz was a beautiful woman, muscular, six foot two and all woman looking seducively cute in her boots and black skirt. She could have been a model. "Don't try anything on the Fonz - she'll have you for breakfast" was the Chief's parting words. And with that she left. "Want some food" the Fonz said and I replied affirmatively. Heidi looked at me forlornly. "Sorry Heidi" I said "I can't do anything about your cuffs. You heard the chief. And there is no way I will be able to take the keys from the Fonz" After 15 mins, the Fonz came in from the kitchen but she looked different. I looked puzzled until I realised that there were two women next to her and her hands were tied behind her back. Not only tied behind her back but her elbows had been tied together. On top of that there was also rope tied around the top of her torso forcing her breasts to stick out - like a Sergeant Major's on parade ground. She was then ball gagged and blindfolded. "Hands behind your head and interlock your fingers" the woman with the gun said. I complied. "Down on your knees" Again I complied. The scene was surreal. I was on my knees, hands behind my head with fingers interlocked. Heidi was handcuffed and sitting on the floor and the Fonz was hooded and gagged, with her hands tied behind her back, her torso was roped and the end of the rope was used to pull her into the room. The woman with the gun gave her colleague a piece of rope and she approached me. She pushed me forward on my stomach lowering me down with my long hair until I was on the floor. She them hopped onto my back - and took my right arm and twisted it behind me back so my hand was almost touching the base of my neck. Lucky I was double jointed as that didn't really hurt at all. She did the same with my other hand but then tied the two together at the base of my back, slid the rope around my stomach and the tied it off so my hands were tied tightly together and to the base of my back. The woman then came and uncuffed Heidi. "Heidi dear" she said " Not much of a gentleman, is he?" I was pulled to my feet and Heidi took over. "I'll sort him out this evening" she smiled. The other woman looked at the Fonz and ran her hands over her. "And you my dear Fonz are mine this evening" The Fonz shuddered as she could guess what was coming. You see the woman was Maria Moriaty was the Chief of Belle's boss and she had a crush on the Fonz. It was going to be a long night for the Fonz - and I guessed for me too. Heidi chuckled as she led me into the bedroom.... |
| Name: | Wanda's nephew |
| Comments: | Since I lived so far away from home while attending college, stayed with my 5'9", absolutely gorgeous, 56-year-old, although she looked much younger, Aunt Wanda, who had thick curly flaming-red hair, big blue eyes, and a very curvaceous 175 pound frame and wore a 38HH bra. She was twice divorced and her son was in the service so it worked out well for both of us. I have to admit being around her put a major strain on my jockey shorts and bikini briefs.
Being only 19-years-old, and a healthy good-looking 5'7" well-tanned, blue eyed blonde, who just came off the set of Bay Watch, had a lot of offers from pretty college girls my age. I soon hooked up with Maria, a studious, but very pretty, 5'5", olive-skinned, 20-year-old, with thick shoulder length brunette hair, big almond shaped brown eyes and an extra curvy 150 pound frame and wore a 36EE bra. She was a nanny for 14-year-old twin boys, so getting together was always a chore. The two boys were always into trouble too. Chip and Chuck looked like the cute boys next-door, but were on their way to prison if they continued their wild ways. They were all of 5'4" tall and weighed a whole 110 soaking wet with dirty blonde hair and brown eyes. Of course their parents traveled a lot. Well the Homecoming Dance was coming up and Maria could not find anyone to take care of the twins, of course their reputations tended to get in the way. I finally made a deal with aunt Wanda to watch the boys in exchange for helping her in her lingerie store for a weekend of her choice. Wanda was wearing a tight red knit top, skintight white spandex leggings, and white sneakers, that showed her hourglass figure off almost obscenely. Maria of course looked extra hot in a gray spandex dress, nude controltop pantyhose and 4" black stiletto highheels. The dance was a blast and we stayed to the end and even joined our friends for breakfast at Denny's. We didn't get back to the estate until 4:30 in the morning. The livingroom was a disaster zone, we went up stairs and noticed the two boys bedrooms a mess and empty. I began to get nervous since we hadn't seen or heard Aunt Wanda. The guest bedroom was empty and so was Maria's small bedroom, although the dresser drawers were open and rummaged through as was her laundry basket. We then opened the master bedroom suite door and there were the two twins sleeping soundly on the king sized bed in just their underpants wearing what looked like lipstick on their face to look like war paint. "Mmph! humph!" A voice groaned from the opposite side of the bed! I quickly went to look as Chip bolted awake! "Please tell me you didn't do this." Maria pleaded upset as Chuck woke up and snuck up behind her. My gorgeous aunt meowed incoherently on the floor, her hands taped behind her back, with her ankles secured together with more 3" wide white stretchy medical tape, a balled up worn leopard print panty girdle was jammed in her luscious mouth and a 4" wide ace bandage had been wrapped over her pouty red lips five times to complete the bondage. I felt my thick 9" circumcised penis struggle in my tight gray dress pants as I admired their handiwork. All of a sudden Chip grab my hands and handcuffed them behind my back! Chuck stuffed a balled up worn black panty girdle deep in Maria's sensuous mouth and wrapped a 4" wide ace bandage around her full pink lips. He then removed her dress, so it wouldn't get ruined and taped her hands behind her back and her pantyhose clad ankles together as she stood in front of us in a black full-cupped bra, controltop nude pantyhose and her black highheels. She seemed to enjoy being bound and gagged and didn't resist. As for me a balled up pair of suntan pantyhose was forced in my mouth and two 3" wide strips of white stretchy medical tape were placed over my smooth baby face. They yanked off my shoes and pants and left me in my white polo shirt, white bikini brief that was bulging out prominently and black socks, which they soon wrapped with more tape. They then taped my hands together and removed the handcuffs. All three of us were bound and gagged! My gorgeous aunt rolled around the floor and began to ham it up as the two boys spanked Maria and me. I was embarrassed when I lost control and from the way Maria meowed she was just as excited. I had to admit it was fun being a bound and gagged captive with two ultra-buxom beauties. We were placed on the floor with me in between the two gorgeous women. I felt both sets of huge breasts against me and had at least three more climaxes before a pair of scissors were placed on the plush gray carpet. The boys left for baseball practice at 9:00. Maria quickly squirmed over to the scissors and worked her way loose. It took her ten minutes. She then freed me and finally we both helped my aunt free. It turned out my aunt had been captured during a game of cowboys & Indians at 8:30 and remained their prisoner until 9:30 the next morning. I was amazed at how well she took it, although showed some wear and tear and spent a good thirty minutes in the bathroom cleaning up. I couldn't help but to think of the fun the two delinquents had feeling her up and touching her during their kinky game. I got wood again just thinking about it, at least this time Maria helped relieve me of it in the hallway bathroom where we cleaned up and more. Maria confessed that the boys tied her up at least once a week and she enjoyed it. The mother paid her extra knowing about the abuse since they tied her up as well. |
| Name: | bound-black-girl lover |
| Comments: | Dear "Wanda's Nephew":
Thank you for the really HOT story of "olive-skinned" Maria ("repeatedly") bound-and gagged by the two (2) YOUNGER boys! Any ADDITIONAL accounts (like HOW they over-powered her and/or what type of OUTFITS she was wearing at-the-time ~like a school uniform)? |
